Skip to main content

Full text of "Instructio pie vivendi et superna meditandi"

See other formats


IRISH  TEXTS  SOCIETY 


CUMANN    NA    SGRIBHEANN    GAEDHILGE. 


Vol.     XXIX. 

(2) 

(1927). 
1946. 


INSTRUCTIO    PIE    VIVENDI 

et 
SUPERNA  MEDITANDI. 

Vol.  II. 


INSTRUCTIO 


PIE   VIVENDI 


et 


SUPERNA      MEDITANDI. 


ENGLISH  TRANSLATION 
OF  THE 

IRISH  VERSION 
by  REV.  JOHN  MacKECHNIE,  M.A.,  B.D. 


PUBLISHED    FOR    THE    IRISH    TEXTS    SOCIETY, 
By  THE   EDUCATIONAL   COMPANY   OF   IRELAND,   LTD., 
89,  Talbot  Street,  Dublin. 


PRINTED   BY 

John  English  &  Co.,  Wexford. 


■'«•wm»^'» 


The  Instructio  in  Ireland 

The  second  half  of  the  fifteenth  and  the  whole  of  the  following 
century  constitute  an  important  period  in  the  translation  of  devotional 
works  into  Irish.  The  manuscripts  B.M.  Additional  11809  (which 
contains  the  Instructio),  30512,  Egerton  136,  137  and  1781  (which 
contains  De  Contemptit),  cover  the  years  between  c.  1450  and  the 
early  seventeenth  century  and,  with  the  great  mass  of  translation 
which  they  include,  would  by  themselves  sufhce  to  prove  the  vogue 
of  such  iiterature.  The  Instructio  takes  its  place,  as  both  style  and 
language — also  perhaps  material— show,  along  with  De  Contemptu. 

Pope  Innocent  x  3rd  was  born  at  Anagni  about  1160,  a  member  of 
the  family  of  the  Scotti,  and  thus  opposed  to  the  family  of  the  Orsini. 
He  was  created  cardinal-deacon  of  Santi  Sergio  d  Baccho  in  1191, 
but  on  the  creation  of  Pope  Celestine,  Innocent  had  to  retire.  During 
his  period  of  enforced  leisure  he  employed  himself  in  writing,  among 
other  works,  the  De  Contemptu  Mundi  sive  de  Miseria  Humanae 
Conditionis,  a  book  which  became  very  popular,  being  translated 
into  many  languages.  The  Irish  version  was  made  by  a  certain 
Uilliam  Mag  Duibne2,  when,  as  the  colophon  in  Egerton  1781  says, 
he  was  ill  through  a  sword-wound.  Evidently  Uilliam  spent  his 
enforced  leisure  translating  the  great  Pope's  text. 

Of  all  the  extant  Irish  texts  this  is  the  nearest  in  style  and  language 
to  the  Instructio,  but  whether  the  translation  was  made  by  the  same 
man  or  not  cannot  now  be  said.  Only  it  certainly  does  sound  like  it. 
Another  very  brief  work,3  not  unlike  chapter  1  of  the  De  Contemptu 
Mundi,  appears  in  the  manuscript  where  the  Instructio  is  found. 

How  the  Latin  text  came  to  be  in  Ireland  or  who  made  the  trans- 
lation,  we  are  not  told,  but  there  are  certain  indications  which  may 
at  least  connect  the  Irish  text  with  a  House  on  the  Continent  where 
there  was  a  Latin  text  of  the  work. 

^For  Pope  Innocent  cf.  Ency,  Brit.  sub  nomine  "  Innocent  "  and  also  Catholic 
Ency.  sub  eodem  nomine. 

2The  Irish  texts  are  in  Egerton  91,  Egerton  1781,  Rawl.  B.  512,  Paris  Ms.  Celt  1 , 
and  Rennes  Ms.Celt.  1 .  The  work  has  been  published  with  a  collection 
of  texts,  notes,  etc,  by  Geary,  Catholic  University  of  America  (YVashing- 
ton,  1931).  The  Irish  version  belongs  to  the  second  half  of  the  fifteenth 
century. 

3Flower,  Cat.  p.  55.     The  text  is  in  B.M.  Addit  11809. 

ix 


x  INTRODUCTION 

The  Latin  text,  Mazarin  Library,  984,  contains  a  colophon  to  the 
effect  that  this  book,  i.e.,  the  Latin  text,  belongs  to  the  House  of 
St.  Victor  in  Paris.  This  House,  belonging  to  the  Augustinian 
Canons  of  the  Order  of  St.  Victor,  was  closely  connected  with  many 
great  men'  e.g.,  Hugh  of  St.  Victor,  Walter,  Richard  and  Adam,  all 
of  the  same  house  of  St.  Victor.  There  was  a  definite  school  of 
religious  teaching  at  that  house.  In  this  there  was  a  highly  mystical 
tone,  a  mysticism  wholly  opposed  to  the  scholastic  philosophy. 

The  Augustinian  Canons,  also  called  Black  Canons,  grew  out  of 
the  earlier  form  of  canonical  life  after  the  Lateran  Decree  of  1059. 
Later,  Benedict  XII  organised  them  on  the  general  lines  of  the  Bene- 
dictines,  thirty  congregations  of  them  being  recognised.  Among 
those  perhaps  the  best  known  were  (1)  the  Lateran  Canons,  (2)  the 
congregation  at  this  House  of  St.  Victor,  (3)  the  Gilbertines,  strong 
in  England,  and  (4)  the  congregation  at  Windesheim  dating  from 
1400.  To  this  last  house  belonged  the  author  of  the  de  Imitatione 
Christi. 

On  the  28th  August,  1171,  Thomas  a  Becket  came  to  the  House 
of  St.  Victor  in  Paris,  and  there  he  preached  from  the  text,  "  et  factus 
est  in  pace  locus  eius  "  (Psalm,  LXXV,  3).  Soon  thereafter  he  re- 
turned  to  England,  where  on  the  29th  of  December  of  that  very  year 
he  was  slain.  On  the  21st  of  February,  1172,  he  was  canonised, 
becoming  the  extremely  popular  Saint  Thomas.  At  this  time  Henry 
2nd  was  preparing  for  his  Irish  venture,  and  had  to  do  penance  for 
the  slaughter  of  the  saint.  Henry's  chief  representative  in  Ireland 
was  William  Fitzaldeln,  and  among  other  works  which  this  man 
performed  in  this  capacity  was  the  erection  of  a  church  in  Dublin. 
called  the  Abbey  Church  of  St.  Thomas,  after  the  murdered  saint. 
This  was  in  1177,  and  the  Abbey  was  placed  under  the  charge  of  the 
Augustinian  Canons  of.the  Order  of  St.  Victor,  and  under  the  im- 
mediate  protection  of  the  English  Crown. 

In  Ireland  this  new  Order  became  extremely  popular,  and  it  received 
much  encouragement  and  many  endowments,  not  only  from  Norman, 
Welsh  and  English  settlers  in  Ireland,  but  also  from  the  Irish  them- 
selves. 

To  show  his  zeal,  William  Fitzaldeln  founded  a  priory  at  Athassel, 
in  Tipperary,  for  the  same  Order  of  Augustinian  Canons,  and  in  the 
precincts  of  this  priory  he  was  himself  buried.  Geoffrey  de  Camvill 
at  much  the  same  time,  i.e.,  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century,  erected 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

at  Cahir,  also  in  Tipperary,  a  priorv  in  honour  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
for  the  use  of  the  same  Canons  of  the  Order  of  St.  Victor,  and  in  the 
same  county,  at  Carrick,  another  house,  a  priory,  was  erected  for  the 
same  Canons  by  William  de  Cantell  and  his  wife  Dionisia.  Many 
other  houses  were  built  in  the  same  county,  in  particular  one,  the 
Hoar  Abbey,  called  also  Saint  Mary's  Abbey  of  the  Rock  of  Cashel. 
There  is  a  story  about  this  last  erection.  It  is  said  that  the  house 
was  originally  designed  for  the  Benedictines,  but  the  Archbishop, 
David  M'Carvill,  had  a  strange  dream  which  was  construed  as  being 
of  evil  omen,  and  as  a  result  of  it  the  Benedictines  were  cast  out,  the 
Cistercians  being  installed  in  their  stead.  These  Cistercians  were, 
it  is  said,  brought  from  Mellifont  in  1272,  an  abbey  erected  in  1142 
by  Donough  M'Corvoill,  and  furnished  with  monks  by  St.  Bernard 
himself,  from  his  own  House  at  Clairvaux.  The  continued  Norman 
and  French  interest  in  this  district  fe  to  be  noted,  as  well  as  the  connec- 
tion  with  St.  Bernard,  who  is  so  often  quoted  in  the  Instructio.  Now, 
the  manuscript  which  contains  the  Gaelic  text  of  the  Instructio, 
B.M.  Additional  11809,  has  this  note  written  in  a  nineteenth  century 
hand,  "  This  volume  was  found  about  forty  years  ago,  in  an  inside 
wall  about  fourteen  feet  thick  in  the  Hoar  Abbey  at  Cashel."  Flower 
points  out  that  this  statement  about  the  finding  of  the  manuscript 
may  very  well  be  true,  and  after  examining  the  Ho&r  Abbey  at  Cashel, 
one  would  be  inclined  to  say  that  it  may  be  true  only  as  regards  the 
finding  of  the  book  there,  for  there  is  at  present,  no  matter  what  was 
the  position  about  one  hundred  years  ago,  no  sign  of  a  waU  fourteen 
feet  thick.  True  enough,  the  Abbey  has  been  freely  used  as  a  quarry 
for  stone  by  builders  in  the  neighbouring  town  of  Cashel,  and  it  may 
be  that  the  fourteen-foot  thick  wall  now  forms  part  of  some  dwelling 
house,  but  in  any  event,  that  the  book  was  found  there  seems  to  go 
to  show  that  it  had  been  lving  for  many  years  in  a  district  where 
presumably  it  belonged,  a  district  richly  endowed  with  religious 
houses  for  the  use  of  the  brethren  of  the  Order  of  St.  Victor  of  Paris, 
the  house  where  a  Latin  text  of  the  Instructio  belonged  in  mediaeval 
times. 

That  the  relationship  between  the  Hoar  Abbey  and  France  did  not 
die  out  early  is  proved  by  a  statement  by  Archdall,  (Monasticon 
Hib.  479-489),  wherein  inter  alia  it  is  said,  "  In  the  year  1351  Reginald 
continued  as  abbot,  when  King  Edward  III  enjoined  all  ecclesiastics 
not  to  depart  from  the  kingdom  on  any  account  whatever,  nor  to 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

raise  nor  transmit  sums  of  money  privately  or  openly  from  hence 
contrary  to  the  form  of  the  statute  :  for  the  due  performance  of  this 
statute  certain  faithful  persons  were  commanded  to  make  scrupulous 
enquiry.  In  the  course  of  these  enquiries  it  was  found  that  the 
abbot  had  ....  from  Easter  1349  to  the  Feast  of  Pentecost  last 
(1351)  collected  of  his  own  money  and  from  the  abbots  of  Boyle, 
Knockmoy  and  Cashel  the  sum  of  664  florins  of  which  he  had  remitted 
332  fiorins  to  the  convent  of  Clairvaux  in  France,  and  that  the 
remainder  was  then  in  the  hands  of  the  said  Reginald." 

It  may  be,  then,  that  we  are  indebted  to  some  one  or  more  of  those 
who  travelled  between  Cashel  and  the  Continent  for  the  Latin  text, 
which  somebody  unknown  rendered  into  Gaelic  thus  producing  our 
text  of  the  Instructio. 


Holy  Life  and  Heavenly  Thought 


Of  the  state  and  outward  pattern  of  the  body 

,,    fourfold  peace  proper  to  man 

,,    love  of  enemies   .... 

,,    fourfold  voice  of  God      .... 

,,    man's  fourfold  view     . 

,,     sense  of  sight1     .... 
,,     „  hearing 
,,     ,,  smell       .... 

,,    speaking  against  which  the  man  guards 

,,    triple  "  obedience  "  due2      .       '  . 

,,    judgment  which  must  not  be  passed 
silence        ...  .  . 

Gluttony    ... 

lust 

the  sense  of  touch      .... 

,,    deportment  of  the  body 
guarding  the  heart     .... 
pride 
vainglory 
envy 

dignity     . 
covetousness 
wrath 
hatred 
grief 

melancholy 
despair     . 

the    insult    offered    to    God ;    misunderstanding 
prefiguration  of  Christ 

,,     prophets  who  spoke  of  Christ 
Chrisfs  witnesses 

words      .... 
works      .... 


the 


1 
1 
5 
7 
9 
109 
15 
17 
17 
13 
19 
21 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 
27 
29 
31 
32 
33 
34 
35 
36 
36 
37 

38 
41 
48 
52 
55 


1  Cf.  vol.  p.  126,  line  29  and  footnote  5. 

2  Cf.  vol.  1.  p.  107,  line  12  and  footnote  1. 

3  Cf.  vol.  1.  p.  107,  footnote  3,  and  vol.  1,  p.  153,  lines  1-3. 


10 


15 


20 


25 


Of  the  being  of  God  and  the  three  "  opinions 

,,    the  seven  Sacraments  of  the  Church 

,,     Purgatory 

,,  the  Resurrection 

,,    ,,  Day   of  Judgment 

,,     ,,    pains  of  Hell 

,,     ,,   everlasting  bliss 

,,     ,,   statement  of  the  faith 

„     „   oratory       . 
cloister 


y  >        y ) 


„   chapter 
,,   refectory  . 
„   dormitory  . 
labour 
travelling 
the  infirmary  . 

how  the  saints  must  be  invoked 
the  Blessed2  Virgin  and  confession 
„    holy  angels  and  Chrisfs  passion 
„     patriarchs,  prophets  and  the  adornment  of  virtues 
„     apostles  and  love 
martyrs  and  patience 
„     „     confessors  and  the  humanity  of  Christ 
„  spiritual  intoxication 
,,  the  virgins  and  of  the  being  of  Christ3 
„     ,,     divine  gifts  .... 

„  thanksgiving  and  yearning  for  the  heavenly  grace 


y  >        >  t 


58 
61 
65 
67 
70 
72 
74 
76 
80 
82 
82 
84 
85 
85 
86 
87 
88 
88 
91 
92 
93 
94 
96 
98 
100 
102 
105 


*Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  108,  line  5,  and  footnote  2,  and  vol.  1,  p.  174,  line  1. 
2Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  206.  line  9. 

3  Cf.  vol.   l,p.  108,  30  and  footnote  5,  also  p.  220,  14,  "  of  the  virgins 
and  the  being  of  God." 


Quoniam  in  felici  captione  Domini  sum  reclusus,  i.e.  since  I 
am  in  my  Lord's  stern1  bondage  and  that  we  cannot  speak 
together,  I  have  prepared  for  you  a  salvation  full  of  solace, 
which  is  more  profitable  than  that  we  should  be  together.  As 
5  any  opportunity  of  our  being  together  would  be  rare  and  shorter 
than  we  would  wish,  I  have,  therefore,  written  this  brief,  profit- 
able  Instruction  for  you,  in  order  that  you  may  live  compassion- 
ately  and  meditate  upon  heavenly  things.  By  means  of  this 
Instruction,  I  will  speak  briefly  to  you,  whenever  you  please 
and  desire  it.  If  you  examine  this  Instruction  prudently  you 
will  find  in  it  how  to  live  peacefully,  humbly,  dutifully  and 
discreetly,  how  to  fashion  your  character  beautifully,  wisely 
guard  your  senses  both  extrinsic  and  intrinsic,  keep  the  Catholic 
faith  firmly,  be  prudent  in  every  situation  in  which  you  shall 

15  be  placed,  rightly  invoke  the  saints  and  the  heavenly  spirits, 
meditate  upon  the  divine  substance  and  subsistence2  with  joy 
and  constant  thanksgiving  for  your  gifts,  and  eagerly  desire 
the  heavenly  bliss.  Satisfied,  then,  by  this  spiritual  colloquy, 
do  not  ask  for  my  presence  with  you  again,  because  I  can  speak 

20  no  better  or  more  effectively  than  this  in  order  to  refresh  you 
in  the  love  and  bondage  of  your  own  sweet  beloved  Spouse 
for  ever  ;  and  so  I  now  steadfastly  beseech  you  to  answer  me 
with  deeds  in  these  matters— you  have  often  said  that  you 
desired  to  converse  with  me — since  I  am  giving  you  what  you 

25       desire. 

1  Deleting  nemh  read  blissful  ;  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  109,  _.  footnote. 
2iCf.  Hooker,  Eccles.  Pol.,  Bk.  v.  §  li  ,  Reid,  Handbook  pp   70 


Holy  Life  and   Heavenly   Thought 

DE  EXTERIORE  CONYERSIONE,  i.e.  OF  THE  STATE  AND  OUT- 
WARD    PATTERX   OF   THE   BODY   this   chapter  speaks. 

"  Audi,  filia,  et  vide  et  inclina  aurem  tuam,  et  obliviscere 
5  populum  tuum  et  domum  patris  tui,  et  concupiscet  rex  decorem 
tuum,"  i.e.  hearken,  O  daughter,  behold  and  incline  your  ear  ; 
forget  your  people  and  your  father's  house,  and  the  king  will 
desire  your  beauty.  Your  answer  is  that  you  have  fulfilled 
these  things.     The  daughter  said,  "  I  have  hearkened,  by  being 

10  obedient  to  the  teaching  of  salvation,  and  preparing  myself  to 
do  what  is  good.  It  seemed  to  me,  too,  that  all  earthly  things 
were  fragile,  empty  and  vain,  so,  abandoning  these,  I  have 
entered  into  an  order  and  exchanged  my  clothing  for  the  habit. 
I  have  inclined  my  ear  to  obedience,  subjecting  myself  to  the 

15  prelates.  I  have  forgotten  my  people  and  my  father's  house  ; 
I  have  forsaken  my  country,  my  parents  and  my  relatives, 
despising  them  for  the  sake  of  God.  What  have  I  now  got  for 
it,  but  that  I  should  be  a  daughter  of  God,  and  that  the  King 
of    Kings   should   desire   my   beauty  ?  '      "  I,"    says   Bernard, 

2C  "  am  giving  you  an  answer.  Now,  these  are  the  signs  and 
evidences  of  the  pattern  of  the  religious  life  outwardly,  but 
they  are  small,  or  of  no  avail,  unless  you  effect  a  spiritual  renewal 
of  yourself  within,  both  in  act  and  character.  Thus,  then,  the 
King  Who  is  more  glorious  in  appearance  than  the  children  of 

25  men,  will  truly  desire  this  precious  beauty,  with  the  result  that 
you  will  be  reckoned  worthy  to  be  among  His  children." 

DE  OUADRUPLICI  PACE,  i.e.   OF  THE   FOURFOLD  PEACE  here. 

Now,  if  you  desire  to  be  called  a  daughter  of  God,  you  must 
have  a  fourfold  peace,  viz.,  the  peace  of  God  first,  your  prelates' 

30  peace  thereafter,  your  neighbour's  peace  and  your  own.  You 
must  obtain1  peace  with  God  in  three  ways,  viz.  by  first  abandon- 
ing  sins,  courageously  performing  good  works  and  vigilantly 
persevering  therein,  as  the  Psalm  says,  "  Declina  a  malo  et  fac 
bonum  et  inhabita  in   saeculum  saeculi,"  i.e.   avoid  evil  and 

3^      do  good,  so  that  you  may  dwell  for  ever  and  ever  in  the  land 

1  Reading   cTfhaghbhail   after   Dia. 


2  HOLY   LIFE  AND   HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

wherein  a  habitation  is  attained  only  as  a  reward  for  doing 
good  and  for  perfection  of  virtue.  Isaiah,  for  that  reason, 
commands  that  evil  cease  and  good  be  done,  so  that  one  may 
enjoy  the  bounty  of  the  land  at  the  rich  table  of  eternal  glory. 
5  To  renew  the  peace  of  God,  then,  it  is  necessary  to  blot  out 
every  fault,  and  to  persevere  till  the  final  end  of  your  life  in 
perfect  penance  for  your  sins.  God  offers  His  own  gracious 
peace  to  those  who  have  this  peace,  when  He  says,  "  Pax  vobis," 
i.e.  peace  be  with  you,  O  you  men,  who  have  abandoned  the 

io      sin  by  which  you  were  hitherto  cut  off  like  men  excommunicated. 

'  Pacem  meam  do  vobis,"  i.e.  I  bestow  my  own  peace  upon 

you  men  who  have  begun  to  do  good,  and  who  persevere  therein, 

for  it  is  by  means  of  this  peace  that  you  will  receive  sweet 

assistance  in  doing  better  things  with  a  tranquil  mind.     "  Pacem 

15  relinquo  vobis,"  i.e.  I  leave  my  peace  with  those  who  are  perfect 
in  good  works  :  by  this  they  will  obtain  the  everlasting  peace 
through  which  they  will  inhabit  the  Kingdom  of  God.  From 
these  quotations  it  is  evident  how  the  peace  of  the  heavenly 
soul  is  made  with  God  :  to  such  as  he1  mentions,  this  sign  of 

20  peace  is  offered  :  to  those  who  begin  doing  good,  this  peace  is 
given  as  an  aid  :  to  those  who  persevere  in  doing  good,  this 
peace  is  habitually  given.  On  that  account  then,  he1  says  that 
if  you  desire  to  be  filled  with  peace,  avoid  all  sin,  and  if  you 
wish  to  do  the  will  of  your  Creator,  persevere  till  the  final  end 

25  doing  good  :  if  you  do  this,  you  will  be  happy  with  God  in  bliss- 
ful  peace  with  mind  serene.  Be  constantly  at  peace  with  your 
prelates  :  do  not  follow  their  deeds  nor  listen  readily  regarding 
their  evil  customs,  nor  search  for  wickedness  in  their  ways,  nor 
criticise  their  works.     If  their  habits  are  good,  submit  obediently 

30  to  their  sway  ;  be  diligent  with  regard  to  their  commands  and 
do  not  resist  them,  for  fear  of  destroying  the  peace  and  of 
opposing  God  like  a  fool,  since  it  is  in  Him  that  all  powers  are 
rooted.  Although  they  should  frequently  go  astray,  yet  it  is 
right  to  acquit  them,  considering  how  much  is  under  their  care. 

35  If  you  see  them  frequently  impious,  notice  that  Peter  said  that 
it  is  right  to  obey  not  only  good  and  courteous  men  for  the 

1  i.e.  the  author  of  the  L.T.  regarded  as  commenting  on  the  preceding 
quotations. 


HOLY   LIFE   AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  3 

sake  of  God,  but  also  dissolute  men  for  they  too  are  created 
by  Him.  Although  they  should  not  exalt  you  in  office  or  in 
power,  do  not  rebel  against  them,  but  increase  their  honour 
on  that  account,  as  they  are  the  authors  and  guardians  of  your 
5  peace.  Whosoever  is  under  a  prelate  must  not  complain  in 
any  way  against  him,  if  he  himself  is  left  quietly  in  the  cloister 
without  office,  and  it  is  by  being  without  office  that  the  true 
religious  attain  peace  and  quietness  of  mind.  The  true  religious 
does  not  care  if  he  is  cast  out  of  office  for  being  shy,  ignorant 

10  or  useless,  because  it  is  in  this  way  that  he1  obtains  the  sweetness 
of  peace  and  the  calm  of  quietness  more  certainly  and  more 
easily.  If  you  have  any  relish  for  these  things,  or  if  you  partake 
of  them,  strive  to  make  yourself  resemble  those  people.  Be  at 
peace  with  your  neighbours,  and  act  thus  : — if  it  is  your  aim 

15  to  love  and  to  be  loved,  or  to  be  courteous  and  amiable  towards 
all,  bear  your  sister's  infirmities  patiently  and  willingly,  and 
never  condemn  or  scorn  a  woman  whether  she  is  dissolute  or 
wrathful,  kind  or  cruel,  religious  or  irreligious,  because  you 
do  not  know  how  she  stands  in  the  sight  of  God.     Be  kindly- 

20  disposed  to  all,  warmly  inclined  to  no  particular  one  ;  let  there 
be  but  a  few  people  familiar  with  you,  and  be  just  to  all.  Make 
yourself  like  the  religious,  and  shun  the  irreligious,  eschewing 
the  works  of  other  women  while  despising  your  own.  Offer 
peace  to  all  as  the  Psalm  says,  "  Cum  hiis  qui  oderunt  pacem, 

25  eram  pacifica2 ;  cum  loquebar  illis,  impugnabant  me  gratis," 
i.e.  I  was  peaceable  to  those  who  hated  peace,  and  when  I  would 
speak  with  them,  they  assailed  me  without  cause.  If  it  should 
happen  that  for  some  reasonable  cause  you  would  depart  from 
the   community   of  the   women   whom   you  loved,   neither   be 

30  wrathful  towards  them  nor  speak  churlishly  to  them,  lest  passion 
or  wrath  should  enter  into  them  to  destroy  your  peace.  Let 
the  matter  pass  unconcernedly,  as  if  it  did  not  cost  you  a  thought, 
then  withdraw  yourself  from  them  gently  in  order  to  preserve 
peace,  for  God  cannot  be  found  save  in  peace.     Lavish  not  the 

35  desire  of  your  heart  in  love  for  anyone,  because  your  peace 
shall  be  lost  on  the  failure  of  that  vain  transitory  love.  Offer 
love,  then,  to  no  one  else  but  God  Omnipotent,  because  if  it 

1  The    Irish   uses   "  they   obtain,"   the   plural   form  here. 

2  The  Vulgate  reads  pacificus,  Ps.  cxix,  7. 


4  HOLY   LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

is  your  desire  to  feel  this  love,  you  shall  not  overtake  God, 
for  no  one  yet  had  sufficient  of  such  love.  If  you  think  that 
you  can  love  God  as  well  as  someone  else,  that  is  not  how  you 
have  found  Him.1     Dutifully  return,  then,  to  Him  Who  is  true 

5  peace,  and  peacefully  leave  those  who  have  no  peace,  for  by 
so  doing  you  will  live  peacefully  with  those  who  have.  Be  now 
at  peace  with  yourself  by  acting  thus  :  deny  yourself  and  love 
poverty  and  contempt,  for  if  you  lack  either  of  these,  you  shall 
not  have  perfect  peace,  while  yet  if  you  should  have  these  without 

io  love,  it  is  of  no  avail,  because  it  is  neither  poverty  nor  lowliness, 
but  love  of  these  that  begets  peace,  fosters  and  guards  it.  When 
you  become  aware  of  the  oppressiveness  of  poverty  and  of 
contempt  for  lowliness,  do  not  let  your  body  tremble  or  your 
countenance  be  confused  or  grief  seize  you,  but  welcome  them 

15  with  gladness  as  the  spouses  of  the  Author  of  Peace,  for  if  you 
murmur  and  mourn  on  account  of  poverty,  if  you  grieve  and 
behave  unworthily  on  account  of  contempt,  the  peace  and 
quietness  of  your  heart  shall  depart  from  you.  Be  free  from 
care,  then,  for  you  shall  not  obtain  peace,  however  much  you 

20  toil  for  it,  if  you  abandon  poverty  and  contempt.  Should  your 
thought  run  thus  : — if  you  endure  poor  food  and  clothing  along 
with  contempt  and  are  not  exalted  in  gifts,  what  profit  is  there 
in  that  "  against  your  will  "  even  although  you  endure  these 
peacefully  ?     I  answer,  "  Be  free  from  care  and  not  ashamed, 

25  because  the  reward  you  shall  receive  in  return  for  that  is  glorious 
and  lasting,  for,  without  a  doubt,  you  make  a  virtue  of  necessity, 
if  you  meet  it  with  a  peaceful  mind."  Do  not  speak  much  in 
the  presence  of  prelates  or  learned  men,  and  do  not  mention 
deep  dimcult  matters  in  their  presence,  for  fear  of  coming  upon 

30  things  that  are  thoroughly  reprehensible,  but  remain  civil  and 
keep  silent  as  peace  commands.  It  is  a  common  saying  that 
he  who  is  silent  concerning  what  is  to  be  kept  silent,  is  at  peace 
with  all.  If  you  wish  your  peace  to  be  perfect,  shun  such  things 
as  are  under  suspicion,  and  do  not  put  the  worst  construction 

35  on  things  that  are  doubtful  or  even  manifestly  good,  but  acquit 
the  evil  and  take  the  better  view  of  it.     Never  have  any  desire 

1  i.e.  love  for  God  has  never  been  obtained  by  loving  someone  other 
than  God.  The  translator  seems  not  to  have  grasped  fully  the  meaning 
of   the   L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE   AND   HEAVENLY   THOUGHT  5 

for  the  exaltation  of  your  own  name,  but  rather  to  be  unknown 
and  humble  as  if  you  did  not  exist.  "  This  maxim,"  says 
Bernard,  ' '  is  one  that  every  religious  ought  to  have  in  his  heart 
frequently  and  gloriously,  and  in  his  mouth  briefly  and  profit- 
5  ably."  Know  that  he1  did  not  tell  you  to  be  unknown  to  people, 
but  to  have  the  desire  of  being  unknown,  i.e.  to  prefer  being 
concealed  from  them  rather  than  that  they  should  know  you  : 
in  this  love  of  concealment  rests  all  peace,  security  and  profit. 
If  you  desire  to  have  this  love  of  being  humble,  you  will  not 

10  complain  of  poverty  or  contempt,  however  great,  but  welcome 
them  with  relish  and  quietness,  because  in  them  there  is  the 
love  of  peace  and  the  peace  of  love.  If  you  do  this,  you  shall 
be  God's  daughter,  and  it  is  fitting  that  you  should  be  named 
after  Him,  as  the  Lord  says,  "  Beati  pacifici,  quoniam  filii  Dei 

15  vocabuntur,"  i.e.  blessed  are  the  peaceful  for  they  are  the 
children  of  God. 

DE  DILECTIONE  INIMICORUM,  i.e.  OF  THE  LOVE  OF  ENEMIES 
this  chapter  speaks. 

If  you  wish  to  be  worthily  called  God's  daughter,  you  must 

20  love  your  enemies,  for  many  reasons,  and  particularly  for  five. 
The  first  of  these  reasons  :  God  will  forgive  you  your  sins,  if 
you  forgive  others  their  sins.  Prudently  forgive  others  their 
few  sins  in  view  of  God's  forgiving  you  man}',  because  the  Lord 
has  said,  "  Whosoever  forgiveth  one  his  sins,  to  him  the  heavenly 

2  5  Father  will  forgive  his  sins."  Know  too,  that  this  is  the  short 
light  penance  which  saves  sinners  :  let  whosoever  cannot  do 
penance,  or  labour,  or  correct  another,  offer  this  love,  and  he 
will  live  securely,  but  if,  however,  you  do  these  things  without 
loving  your  enemy,  you  have  no  advantage  from  them.     The 

3°  second  reason  :  so  that  you  can  safely  say,  "  Dimitte  nobis 
debita  nostra  sicut  et  nos  dimittimus  debitoribus  nostris,"  i.e. 
forgive  us  our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  enemies.  If,  then,  you 
wish  to  pray  effectively,  harbour  no  anger  whatever  in  your 
heart,  in  case  the  Sage  should  lay  it  to  your  charge  that  you 

35      are  cherishing  anger  against  another,  while  asking  forgiveness 

from  God  for  yourself.     If  you  prudently  consider  how  you 

have  offended  God,  you  will  not  remember  another's  offences 

against  yourself.     These  commands  seem  to  you  to  be  hard, 

1  i.e.  Saint  Bernard. 


6  HOLY   LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

still,  they  are  light  and  easily  borne  by  you  when  you  consider 
their  value  and  the  reward  they  bring.  The  third  reason  :  that 
you  may  urge  on  your  enemy  to  do  good,  i.e.  to  love  others, 
as  the  apostle  says,  "  Si  esurierit  inimicus  tuus,  ciba  illum  ; 
5  si  sitit,  potum  da  illi :  haec1  enim  faciens,  carbones  ignis  congeres 
super  caput  eius,"  i.e.  should  your  enemy  be  hungry,  give  him 
food,  and  give  him  drink  if  he  should  be  thirsty,  for  by  so  doing 
you  will  put  burning  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head,  i.e.  you  will 
fire  his  spirit  to  love  your  works.     And  the  apostle  says,  "  Noli 

10  vinci  a  malo,  sed  vince  in  bono  malum,"  i.e.  be  not  overcome 
by  evil,  but  overcome  evil  by  good.  Patience  is,  indeed,  the 
most  noble  way  of  gaining  a  victory,  for  the  one  who  endures 
gains  the  greatest  victory,  and  so  if  you  desire  to  gain  a  victory 
over  anyone,  first  learn  to  endure.     It  is,  then,  unseemly  for 

15  you  to  give  a  deceitful,  disagreeable  answer  to  the  unjust  man, 
but  do  not  offer  to  correct  him,  as  a  kind  of  discipline,  with 
sharp  words  that  would  ruin  the  soul  for  which  the  Son  of  God 
went  to  the  cross  of  agony.  Permit  no  change  or  wrinkle  on 
your  face  or  countenance,  on  your  nose,  eye,  mouth  or  tongue 

20  against  him,  but  destroy  discord  immediately  it  begins.  The 
f ourth  reason  why  it  is  praiseworthy  for  you  to  love  your  enemies  : 
they  are  making  ready  the  way  of  life  for  you  in  God's  love  and 
in  His  pleasure.  Now  friends,  who  for  the  sake  of  your  love, 
do  good  to  you,  receive  the  reward  thereof  themselves,  for  if 

25  one  does  what  you  wish,  that  bestows  no  merit  on  you,  but 
the  opposite  is  the  case  when  you  endure  the  injustice  of  enemies, 
and  you  obtain  great  gifts  by  doing  so  for  the  sake  of  God's 
love.  Enemies  bestow  the  gift  of  everlasting  life  upon  your 
soul  when  they  cause  you  to  show  patience,  as  the  Lord  says, 

30  "  In  patientia  vestra  possidebitis  animas  vestras,"  i.e.  in  patience 
you  will  obtain  the  proper  inheritance  of  your  souls,  for  as  the 
file  cleanses  iron,  and  washing  the  cloth,  and  as  the  rod  corrects 
the  disciple,  so  patient  endurance  of  his  enemy's  injustice  cleanses 
each  person.     As  the  disciple  kisses  the  rod  of  his  correction, 

35  so  you  should  love  your  enemy's  kiss  of  peace  owing  to  the 
reward  for  suffering  which  your  Master  gives  you  in  return  for 
that.  And  so  the  Lord  has  said,  "  Diligite  inimicos  vestros  et2 
benefacite  his  qui  oderunt  vos,"  i.e.  love  your  enemies,  and  do 

1  The  Vulgate  reads  Hoc.  Rom.  xn,  20. 
a  The  Vulgate  omits  et,  Matt.  v,  44. 


HOLT   LIFE   AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  7 

good  in  return  for  hatred,  because  if  it  is  right  for  you  to  love 
your  friends  for  the  sake  of  food,  clothing  and  bodily  comforts, 
much  more  should  you  love  your  enemy  for  the  sake  of  the  solace 
and  glory  of  your  soul  which  comes  from  your  patience  and 
5  love  of  God.  Know  that  you  are  blessed  if  you  understand 
these  matters,  for  you  shall  be  free,  unharmed  by  your  enemies. 
The  fifth  reason  why  you  should  love  your  enemy  :  by  this 
love  you  are  made  like  God,  as  the  Lord  says  "  Si  diligitis  amicos 
vestros  tantum,  quid  amplius  facietis  P"1  i.e.  what  profit  is  it 

10  for  you  to  love  your  friend  alone  like  the  publican  and  the  pagan, 
for  that  is  nothing  but  the  repayment  of  debts.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  who  loves  friend  and  enemy  for  the  love  of  God,  is 
himself  like  God  :  for  as  God  causes  the  sun  to  shine  on  the 
good  and  on  the  bad,  so  one  ought  to  love  friend  and  enemy  in 

15  God,  and  as  He  gives  them  rain  alike,  so  love  your  friends  in 
yourselves  and  in  God,  and  your  enemies  for  the  sake  of  God. 
It  is  no  fit  comparison  for  the  Christian  who  would  imitate 
Christ,  to  be  like  the  pagan  alone.  Be  not  like  the  pagan,  then, 
but  double  your  love  for  friend  and  foe  in  order  to  resemble 

20  your  Lord,  and  so  that  the  name  "  Daughter  of  God  "  may  be 
applied  with  propriety  to  you  :  as  the  Lord  Himself  says,  "  Love 
your  enemy,  if  }'OU  desire  to  be  a  son  of  the  Father  Who  is  in 
heaven."  The  author2  then  says,  "  Although  the  bee  stings  one 
yet  it  is  forgiven  and  no  harm  is  done  to  it  owing  to  love  of 

25  its  honey,  and  so  also  man  ought  to  forgive  his  enemy  for  the 
sake  of  the  glory  which  he  shall  obtain  on  account  of  his  love." 
Therefore,  if  you  are  as  you  desire  to  be,  hearken  carefully  as 
a  beloved  daughter,  to  your  own  Father  Who  speaks  in  various 
ways  to  His  children  on  electing  them  from  their  evil  ways. 


30 


DE   OUADRIFARIA   LOCUTIONE   DEI,   i.e.    OF   THE   FOURFOLD 
YOICE   OF  GOD  this  chapter  speaks. 

Now,  He  speaks  in  four  ways,  viz.  by  affiiction,  by  the  prelates, 
by  the  preachers,  i.e.  through  the  Scriptures,  and  by  the  spirit 
of  praise  with   which   He   inspires  the   mind.     He   speaks   by 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  si  enim  diligitis  eos,  qui  vos  diligunt,  quam  mer- 
cedem  habebitis  ?  nonne  et  publicani  hoc  faciunt  ?  et  si  salutaveritis 
fratres  vestros  tantum,  quid  amplius  facitis  ?  nonne  et  ethnici  hoc  faciunt  ? 
Matt.  v,  46,   47. 

2  This  sentence  down  to  line  26  is  not  contained  in  either  of  the  Latin 
Texts. 


8  HOLY   LIFE  AND   HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

affliction  first,  i.e.  by  sickness,  sorrow  and  trouble,  which  He 
sends  to  you  as  true  messengers  to  reveal  to  you  that  one  ought 
to  despise  this  life  in  which  we  are,  full,  as  it  is,  of  poverty  and 
of  sorrow,  and  to  love  the  eternal  life  which  is  full  of  riches  and 
5  happiness.  In  this  world  then,  bear  sorrow  patiently  and  with 
gratitude,  and  answer  your  Lord  graciously  as  Job  did  when 
he  said,  "  Auditu  auris  audivi  te,"  i.e.  I  have  heard  thee,  O  Lord, 
by  the  hearing  of  mine  ear,  and,  as  I  am  but  vile  dust  under 
the  shadow  of  trouble  and  disease,  I  continue  to  reprove  myself 

io  by  penance.  Take  this  to  heart  :  contempt  really  exalts  and 
glorifies  you  in  the  love  of  God,  for  the  Lord  Himself  says, 
"  Ego  quos  amo,  arguo,  et  castigo,"  i.e.  it  is  these  I  love  that 
I  chastise  and  discipline  always.  By  the  mouth  of  the  Sage 
He  says  also,  "  O  my  son,  do  not  neglect  your  Lord's  discipline 

15  and  correction,  but  conduct  yourself  humbly  when  He  inflicts 
this  correction  upon  you,"  for  it  is  the  one  whom  He  loves  that 
He  corrects,  and  the  one  whom  He  accepts  that  He  afflicts. 
For  that  reason  it  is  understood  that  the  deeper  He  afflicts 
you,  the  more  He  loves  you.     The  second  way  He  speaks  is 

20  by  the  voice  of  the  prelates  :  for  the  Lord  speaks  to  you  through 
both  prelate  and  neighbour,  instructing,  beseeching,  correcting 
you  and  by  example,  urging  you  on  to  do  good.  Serve  humbly 
and  with  good  will  in  these  circumstances,  seeing  that  the  Lord 
says,  "  Qui  vos  audit,  me  audit,"  i.e.  he  who  hearkens  to  you, 

25  hearkens  to  me,  and  the  Psalm  sa}^s,  "  Corripiet  me  iustus  in 
misericordia,  et  increpabit  me  :  oleum  autem  peccatoris  non 
impinguet  caput  meum,"  i.e.  the  righteous  will  correct  me  in 
mercy  and  reprove  me,  but  the  oil  of  the  sinner,  i.e.  the  vain 
talk  of  flatterers  which  drives  the  foolish  astray,  will  not  anoint 

30  or  adorn  my  head,  for  my  spirit  will  not  rejoice  nor  will  I  abandon 
my  laudable  works  for  the  sake  of  the  deceptive  pleasure 
flatterers  give.  In  the  third  way  He  speaks  to  you,  i.e.  through 
the  preachers  and  the  Holy  Scriptures,  He  beseeches  and  instructs 
you,   points  out  how  evils  are  avoided    and    laudable  works 

35  performed,  how  the  virtues  are  sought  and  increased,  and  how 
to  love  and  practise  prayer  and  holy  meditations.  Carefully 
apply  the  ears  of  your  heart  to  these  instructions  and  mindfully 
retain  them,  because  as  the  Lord  says  "  Qui  ex  Deo  est,  verba 
Dei  audit,"  i.e.  whosoever  is  a  son  of  God  hearkens  well  to  His 


HOLY    LIFE   AXD    HEAVENLY   THOUGHT  9 

words.  This  refers  not  merely  to  the  outer,  but  also  to  the 
inner,  hearing  through  which  what  one  hears  results  in  perfect 
works,  just  as  the  Lord  says,  "  Beati1  enim  qui  audiunt  verbum 
Dei  et  custodiunt  illud,"  i.e.  blessed  is  he  who  hears  and  keeps 
5  the  word  of  God.  The  fourth  way  in  which  He  speaks  to  the 
saintly  soul  is  by  putting  His  own  pleasing  thoughts  into  the 
mind,  pouring  into  it  His  own  love  as  well  as  contempt  for 
earthly  things.  God  speaks  Himself  in  this  way  : — He  puts 
the  savour  of  His   own   love  into  the   man's  heart   and   urges 

10  him  on  towards  heavenly  things,  so  that  his  inind  may  be  fixed 
on  the  joy  and  vision  of  His  Lord.  This  is  what  the  Lord 
promised  through  Hosea,  the  prophet,  when  he  said,  "  Lactabo 
eam  et  ducam2  in  solitudinem  et  loquar  ad  cor  eius,"  i.e.  I  will 
give  milk  to  my  daughter,  guide  her  in  the  wilderness  and  speak 

15  to  her  heart.  If  you,  O  gentle  daughter,  have  ever  been  satisfied 
with  the  sweet  milk  of  His  consolation,  and  if  you  have  ever 
heard  His  delightful  voice,  apply  again  to  Him  the  ears  of  your 
heart  so  that  you  may  hear  Him  ;  say  along  with  the  prophet, 
"  Audiam  quid  loquatur  in  me  Dominus  Deus,  quoniam  loquetur 

20  pacem",3  i.e.  I  will  hearken  to  the  peace  that  my  Lord  speaks 
to  me,  for  the  signs  of  the  coming  of  the  Lord  unto  us  are  peace 
and  serenity  in  the  mind  which  hearkens  to  Him.  In  these 
ways,  then,  you  must  hearken  to  the  Lord  speaking  to  you, 
and  it  is  not  hearkening  alone  that  He  would  have  of  you,  but 

25      beholding  and  hearkening,  O  gentle  daughter  ! 

DE   OUADRUPLICI   VISIONE,   i.e.    OF   THE   FOURFOLD   VISION 
PROPER  TO  MAN. 

Look  eastwards  first,  then  look  westwards,  look  northwards 
and  look  southwards.  Look  eastwards,  i.e.  remember  your 
30  birth  into  this  world  which  is  full  of  sorrow,  disease,  distress, 
violence,  hardship  or  other  vanities.  Now,  where  is  there 
anything  in  your  body  beautiful  or  lovely,  for  if  the  little  bit 
of  skin  that  covers  it  externally  were  taken  off  or  altogether 
removed,  it  would  then  be  detestable  and  disgusting  ?     See 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  Quin  imo,  beati  qui  audiunt  verbum  Dei  et  cus- 
todiunt   illud.     Luke    XI,    28. 

2  The  Vulgate  adds  eam  after  ducam.   Hosea  n,   14. 

3  The  Vulgate  adds  in  plebem  suam  after  pacem.  Ps.  lxxxiv    9. 


io  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

again  what  comes  out  of  your  ears,  eyes,  mouth,  nose,  hair 
and,  indeed,  out  of  the  whole  of  your  body  !  Be  assured  that 
that  will  be  nothing  but  filth,  ugliness,  worms,  beasts,  stench 
intolerable  and  lice  and  nits,  a  cause  of  humility  and  lowliness 
5  to  anyone.  Hence  the  prophet  says,  "  Humiliatio  tua  in  medio 
tui  est,  Israel,"  i.e.  the  reason  why  you  should  feel  humble 
is  within  yourself,  O  man  !  O  contemptible  clay  and  jet-black 
ashes,  what  cause  of  pride  have  you  then  ?  If  you  will  under- 
stand  that  your  ugly  clay  is  turning  to  ashes,  and  if  you  will 

10  not  exceed  the  measure  of  your  own  frailty  by  lies,  high-hopes 
and  pride,  but  conceive1  through  the  eyes  of  your  mind  how 
distressful  your  low  condition  is,  and  always  persevere  in  being 
truly  obedient,  then  you  will  make  gleaming  precious  gold  of 
the  dung  and  foul  dirt-heap  that  is  within  you.     This  gold, 

15  beautiful  and  most  lovely,  will  be  borne  by  angels'  hands  for 
preservation  in  the  heavenly  treasury.  Having  understood  these 
matters,  humble  yourself  under  the  powerful  hand  of  God  so 
that  He  may  exalt  you  on  the  Day  of  Judgment,  "  Quia2  omnis 
qui  humiliatus  fuerit,  erit  in  gloria,"  i.e.  every  humble  person 

20  will  be  in  everlasting  glory.  Now  look  westwards,  i.e.  carefully 
consider  your  end  and  think  how  awful  it  is.  You  shall  become 
pallid,  black  and  blue  and  dun,  your  eyes  will  be  closed,3  your 
ears  deprived  of  hearing,  your  nose  will  be  eaten  away,  your 
mouth,  tongue  and  throat  choked  up  and  hideously  wrinkled 

25  by  death,  the  enemy.  Your  hands  will  become  insensitive, 
your  feet  will  lose  the  power  of  walking,  and  your  whole  body 
will  be  like  a  foul  useless  block,  and  smelling  and  rotting, 
abandoned  by  every  friend  and  neighbour  on  account  of  its 
odiousness,  it  will    be    buried  deep  down  in  the  earth  lest  the 

30  very  air  should  be  polluted  by  it.  It  will  be  cast  out,  a  feast 
for  the  worms.  If  you  are  willing  to  meditate  on  these  matters 
in  your  heart  continually  and  attentively  in  your  mind,  it  will 
be  easy  for  you  to  despise  sins  and  mundane  temporal  affairs. 
Now  look  northwards,  i.e.  think  of  the  pain  of  Hell,  the  ever- 

35     lasting    lamentation,     the      dense      unending     darkness,     the 

1  On  reading  fheicsin,  behold  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.    120,  28,  footnote  6. 

2  The  Vulgate  reads,  quia  omnis,  qui  se  exaltat,  humiliabitur  :  et  qui 
se   humiliat,   exaltabitur.     Luke    xiv.,  11. 

3  Reading  arna  ndunadh  after  shula  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  121,  5  and  footnote  2. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  n 

intolerable  and  unavoidable  coldness,  the  fearful  faces  of  the 
deadly  demons,  the  beasts,  the  poisonous  serpents  ever-biting, 
ever-gnawing,  the  worms  that  die  not,  the  fire  unquenched  and 
the  other  evils  innumerable.  In  that  place  there  is  death 
5  undying,  end  unending  and  failure  unfailing,  and  no  one  who 
causes  harm  there  becomes  fatigued  or  weary,  nor  can  the 
weary  die  for  death  itself  flees  from  the  damned.  In  that 
place  also  there  is  intolerable  lamentation,  trembling  and  con- 
tinual  gnashing  of  teeth,  satiety  of  gloom  and  quaking  without 

10  end.  Therefore  iniinitely  dread  these  pains,  and  never  let 
gladness  or  joy,  however  great,  cause  you  to  forget  the  living 
death.  If  you  have  obtained  any  grace,  always  fear  making 
an  unlawful  use  of  it ;  if  your  grace  has  been  taken  away  from 
you,  fear  lest  you  fall  soon,  and  if  your  grace  has  been  restored 

15  to  you  anew,  fear  lest  you  should  destroy  it  again  and  lest  some- 
thing  worse  should  come  upon  you.  Know  that  you  will  be 
blessed  if  you  are  filled  with  this  three-fold  fear,  because  he 
who  is  ever  fearful  is  blessed,  while  whosoever  has  a  callous 
nature  shall  fall  into  the  depths  of  Hell  owing  to  his  evil  and 

20  pride.  Now  look  southwards,  i.e.  think  of  the  brightness  of 
the  Kingdom  of  God  and  its  gladness,  and  always  meditate 
upon  the  peace,  the  serenity,  the  bliss  and  the  happiness  that 
the  elect  of  God  enjoy.  If  you  will  view  this  carefully  in  the 
mystic  secrecy  of  your  heart,  I  think  that,  through  your  own 

25  loving  nature,  you  will  advance  spiritually  in  accordance  with 
these  words,  "  Quam  dilecta  tabernacula  tua,  Domine  virtutum  ; 
concupiscit  et  deficit  anima  mea  in  atria  Domini,"  i.e.  O  God 
of  virtues,  greatly  are  Thy  tabernacles  to  be  desired,  wherefore 
my  soul  hath  desired  to  dwell  with  Thee  ;  (so  too,  you  will  say) 

30  as  the  Psalm  says,  "  Quam  magna  multitudo  dulcedinis  tuae, 
Domine,  quam  abscondisti  timentibus  te,"  i.e.  many  are  the 
various  delights  which  Thou  hast  hidden,  0  Lord,  for  those 
who  truly  fear  Thee  alone,  and  as  the  prophet  testifies  when 
he  says,  "  Quando  veniam  et  apparebo  ante  faciem  Dei,"  i.e. 

35  this  glory  will  be  manifest  to  me  when  I  go  before  the  face  of 
the  Lord.  Be  assured  that  if  you  have  diligently  initiated 
your  mind  into  these  matters,  you  shall  not  reckon  either 
burdensome  or  severe  the  measure  of  fasting,  the  oppressiveness 
of  silence,  the  length  of  vigil,  the  pain,  the  contempt  or  the 


12  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

rules  however  heavily  laid  upon  you,  because  you  will  be  certain 
that  it  is  altogether  as  a  gift  that  you  have  obtained  the  glory 
which  you  will  then  enjoy.  One  reads  concerning  Jacob,  the 
son  of  Isaac,  that  he  spent  seven  years  in  slavery  in  order  to 
5  win  Rachel  from  her  parents,  yet  in  view  of  such  love  the  period 
seemed  a  very  short  time.  If  it  seemed  but  a  few  brief  days 
to  him  who  for  the  sake  of  a  corruptible  woman  experienced 
so  much  heat,  cold  and  excessive  toil,  why  should  anyone  take 
account  of  difficulty,  however  great,  in  the  course  of  attaining 

10  to  the  glory  tranquil  and  incorruptible  ?  Let  the  sinners  now 
lament  the  days  and  utterly  vain  seasons  they  spent  in  sin, 
for  the  longer  their  life,  the  deeper  their  damnation,  but  let 
the  righteous  rejoice  and  be  glad  on  account  of  their  humility 
and  labour  of  love  in  doing  penance,  avoiding  sin,  and  enduring 

15  every  affliction,  for  the  more  numerous  the  days  and  3fears  of 
such  a  sort  given  them,  the  more  their  gifts  are  increased  and 
magnified.  When  they  go  to  enjoy  that  glory,  they  will  say 
with  great  joy,  as  David  did,  "  Laetati  sumus  pro  diebus,  quibus 
nos  humiliasti :  annis,  quibus  vidimus  mala,"  i.e.  we  now  have 

20  joy  in  return  for  the  days  in  which  Thou  didst  humble  us  and 
for  the  years  in  which  we  saw  evil,  and  the  sorrow  and  mourning 
shall  pass  away  from  us  and  we  shall  enter  into  the  Kingdom 
of  God  to  obtain  happiness  and  glory  always.  If  jrou  diligently 
consider  this,  your  heart  will  not  be  saddened  by  your  long- 

25  lasting  affliction,  your  hard  toil  or  lowly  life,  for  the  labour  is 
not  hard  nor  the  time  tedious  nor  the  }Tears  excessive,  however 
long  or  sad  they  may  be,  by  which  the  bliss  of  heavenly  glory 
is  obtained.  Be  assured  that  you  will  have  no  lack  of  bliss, 
if  5'ou  have  set  up  your  cross  in  these  four  foregoing  things 

30  and  remain  bound  fast  to  it  by  meditating  vigilantly  upon  them 
with  the  watchful  eyes  of  your  heart,  in  order  to  keep  yourself 
free  from  every  fault.  Put  the  eastward  vision,  i.e.  your  unclean 
polluted  birth  below  you,  by  truly  humbling  yourself.  Put 
the  westward  vision,  i.e.  contempt  of  all  things,  on  your  right, 
35  by  thinking  of  your  final  end.  Put  the  nortlvward  vision,  i.e. 
constant  fear  of  the  pain  of  Hell,  on  your  left.  Put  the  south- 
ward  vision,  i.e.  yearning  with  3'our  whole  heart  for  the  heavenly 
glory,  above  you,  and  on  this  cross  abide  permanently  and 
bind  yourself  firmly  to  it,  for  on  whatever  side  j^ou  will  then 


HOLY   LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  13 

gaze,  you  shall  be  dwelling  in  the  Kingdom  of  God.  You  can 
then  say  with  a  fervent  spirit  as  David  says  in  the  Psalm, 
"  Confige  timore  tuo  carnes  meas,  a  iudiciis  enim  tuis  timui," 
i.e.  crucify  my  flesh  with  fear  of  Thyself,  O  God,  and  particularly 
5  with  fear  of  Thy  stern  judgment.  If,  throughout  your  life, 
you  open  the  eyes  of  your  heart  in  this  way,  there  shall  be  said 
to  you  not  only  '  Behold  "  but  also,  '  Turn  your  ear  to  the 
obediences." 

DE  TRIPLICI  OBEDIENTIA,  i.e.  OF  THE  TRIPLE  "  OBEDIENCE."1 

10  It  is  towards  these  that  }rou  must  incline  your  ear,  viz.  towards 

the  true  "  obediences  "  which  are  not  deceptive.  And  let  it  not 
be  in  order  to  be  evident  to  the  good  pleasure  of  rnen  that  you 
perform  any  "  obedience."  Do  not  judge  between  the  commands 
that  are  given  you,  and  make  no  distinction  between  the  things 

15  which  are  commanded,  i.e.  do  not  ask  why  you  should  do  the 
thing  commanded  or  what  is  to  be  done.  Cast  no  contempt  or 
disdain  upon  the  one  who  commands,  and  do  not  act  unwillingly 
or  with  reluctance,  repugnance  or  disdain,  because  you  vvill 
obtain    nothing    but    eternal    punishment    in    return    for    the 

20  "  obedience  "  in  which  you  do  so,  unless  the  help  of  "  satis- 
faction  '  succour  you.  Be  prepared,  then,  for  every  single 
thing  commanded,  and  see  to  it  that  you  are  obedient  to  your 
prelates  as  to  God  for  the  sake  of  His  love.  (Let  your 
"  obedience  "    be    performed)    kindly,    sweetly,    thoughtfully, 

25  joyfully,  willingly,  fervently,  mindfully,  honourably  and 
earnestly,  for  He,  i.e.  the  Lord,  says  in  the  person  of  the  prelates, 
"  Whosoever  hearkeneth  to  me,  hearkeneth  to  you,  whosoever 
despiseth  me,  despiseth  you."  He  says  also,  '  Et  in  auditu 
auris   obedivit   mihi,"   i.e.    as   soon   as  he   heard,   the   humble 

30  performed  his  "  obedience,"  for  he  was  humble  to  me  whenever 
his  ear  heard  my  command.  The  beloved  disciple  ought  to 
avoid  every  method  by  which  he  may  attain  to  an  office  wherein 
he  might  be  exalted,  or  every  method  whereby  he  may  attain 
the  reputation  of  holiness  by  flattery,  by  seeking  favour,   by 

35      relying  on  or  by  giving  gifts,  by  drawing  away  the  hearts  of 

the  simple  with  false  talk,  by  not  punishing  the  guilty,  by  openly 

performing  his  "  obedience  "  in  order  to  increase  his  own  honour, 

1  An      "  obedience  "    is    a     task     performed    by      a    religious    at    the 
command  of  a  superior. 


14  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

or  by  falsely  showing  himself  lovable  while  he  is  advancing 
to  high  rank  through  his  own  efforts  or  through  someone  else. 
Let  him,  then,  be  constrained  (to  accept  office)  by  sincere  sub- 
mission  and  by  the  authority  of  the  superior.  If  one  attain  to 
5  dignity,  let  him  not  rule  in  a  domineering  way  in  accordance 
with  his  own  pleasure.  Let  it  not  be  with  a  view  to  his  own 
gratification,  or  with  a  view  to  his  own  ease,  that  one  attains 
to  high  rank,  but  in  order  to  look  after  the  advantage  common 
to  himself  and  others  as  well  as  the  salvation  of  souls.     If  you 

10  do  not  so  act,  you  will  lose  the  profit  and  benefit  of  the 
"  obedience,"  for  the  "  obedience  "  you  do  with  a  view  to  the 
pleasure  derived  from  temporal  things  for  your  own  profit, 
is  not  an  "  obedience."  If  you  have  been  commanded  to  take 
your  choice  of  two  or  more  things,  do  not  suppose  that  the 

15  superior  has  told  you  to  do  whatever  you  prefer  yourself,  but 
rather  do  what  he  wills  and  chooses.  It  is  not  the  reasonable 
men,  who  understand  everything  the  prelate  explains,  that 
have  the  fruit  of  "  obedience,"  but  the  blind,  who  do  not  under- 
stand  their  own  profit  and  perfect  advantage,  and  so  the  prelate 

20      asks  of  you,  "  What  would  you  wish  done,  so  that  I  may  do 
it  for  you  ?  '      Say,  then,  thus,  "  Domine,  quid  me  vis  facere  ?  ' 
i.e.  O  Lord,  what  wouldst  Thou  have  me  do  ?       Thus  it  is  that 
the  Psalm  says,  "  Paratum  cor  meum,  paratum  cor  meum,"  i.e. 
my  heart  is  ready  to  fulfil  everything  the  prelate  commands  in 

25  accordance  with  his  will,  however  my  own  will  may  incline. 
Indeed,  there  is  nothing  more  erroneous  for  the  religious  than 
to  walk  in  accordance  with  their  own  will,  because,  as  Bernard 
says,  there  is  nothing  to  be  burned  in  Hell  but  that  self-will 
which  one  does  not  wish  to  abandon  in  this  world.     Bernard's 

30  words  are,  "  Nihil  ardebit  in  Inferno  nisi  propria  voluntas  ; 
tolle  propriam  voluntatem  et  Infernus  non  erit,"  i.e.  self-will 
is  the  flame  in  Hell  ;  take  away  that  will  and  there  will  be  no 
Hell.  Self-will  is  that  will  which  is  not  common  to  God  and 
one's  neighbour.     Although  your  own  will  should  be  good,  yet 

35  it  is  better  to  bind  it  to  the  will  of  the  superior  as  an  "obedience." 
Under  these  circumstances  then,  see  that  you  are  more  fervent 
and  zealous  in  fulfilling  the  decree  laid  upon  you,  than  you 
would  be,  if  it  were  on  your  own  responsibility  that  you  were 
doing  the  same  work,  because  obedience  is  better  than  sacrifice, 


HOLY   LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  15 

as  this  proverb  says,  "  Melior  est  obedientia  quam  victimae."1 
It  is  better  for  you,  then,  to  incline  the  ear  of  your  heart  earnestly 
to  what  is  commanded  you,  than  to  offer  many  works  to  God 
at  the  good  pleasure  of  your  own  will,  for  it  is  better  to  fulfil 
5  two  wills  than  one  :  this  is  understood  of  the  perfection  of  the 
"  obedience."  Although  obedience  is  due  to  the  prelates,  yet 
the  profit  that  arises  from  offering  it  to  inferiors  is  wonderful  : 
the  profit  arising  from  obedience  to  the  superior  is  great,  greater 
when  offered  to  equals,  but  exceedingly  great  when  offered  to 

10  inferiors.  Christ  practised  this  obedience  to  the  full  in  order 
to  give  an  example  to  men,  for  He  was  obedient  to  His  Father 
to  the  death  of  the  Cross,  He  served  Mary  and  Joseph  and  went 
with  them  to  Nazareth.  He  humbled  Himself  to  John  at  His 
baptism,  and  He  fulfilled  all  righteousness  by  obedience.     Be 

15  obedient,  then,  to  your  superior,  honour  your  equals,  and  be 
obedient  to  inferiors.  If  you  have  inclined  your  ear  and  your 
heart  to  these  things  perfectly,  forget  your  father's  house  and 
your  people,  and  this  is  the  way  in  which  you  shall  do  so  :  — 
forget    your    ways,    customs,    senses    and    innate    natural    will 

20  completely,  change  them  irrevocably,  keep  yourself  from  faults 
without,  and  perfectly  renew  your  soul  within.  If  you  wish 
to  guard  your  senses  zealously,  first  of  all  thoroughly  guard 
your  heart.  The  Sage  for  that  reason  says,  "  Omni  custodia 
custodi  cor  tuum,  quia  ex  ipso  vita  procedit,"2  i.e.  guard  first 

25  your  heart  with  all  care,  since  life  and  the  complete  guarding 
of  all  the  senses  come  from  it. 

DE  AUDITU,  i.e.   OF  THE  SENSE  OF  HEARING.* 

Now  it  is  right  to  guard  the  ears  so  that  they  may  not  readily, 
warmly,  eagerly  or  greedily  welcome  every  kind  of  conversation. 
~0  Let  not  the  ear  hearken  intently  to  fables  or  to  other  vain  tidings, 
satirising,  nonsense,  murmuring,  back-biting  or  foolish  talk, 
because  people  who  willingly  listen  to  vanities  provoke  repetition 
and  thus  Jerome  says,  "  Si  non  esset  auditor,  non  esset  detractor," 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  melior  est  enim  etc.    1    Kings  xv,  22. 

2  The  Yulgate  reads,  omni  custodia  serva  cor  tuum,  quia  ex  ipso  vita 
procedit.    Prov.    iv,    23. 

3  The  chapter  De  Yisu  given  in  the  Latin  Text  is  omitted  by  the  Irish  : 
cf.  vol.  i,  p.  15,  footnote  1  and  p.  126,  footnote  5.  An  English  version 
of  the  Latin  appears  infra  p.    132. 


16  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

i.e.  were  there  no  hearkening,  there  would  be  no  back-biter. 
Know,  then,  that  if  we  were  to  leave  off  hearkening  to  back- 
biting,  it  would  not  exist,  for  back-biters  would  fear  us  and  our 
displeasure  as  being  opposed  to  revenge  ;  there  is  nothing  worse 
5  in  the  cruel,  frivolous  and  fickle  inind  than  its  ready  belief  of 
everything  and  its  cleaving  to  the  words  of  back-biters  recklessly, 
and  so  Bernard  says,  "  Detrahere  aut  detractorem  audire,  quid 
horum  dampnabilius  sit  non  facile  dixerim,"  i.e.  it  is  not  easy 
for  me  to  judge  which  is  more  harmful,1  to  back-bite  or  to  hearken 

10  to  back-biting.  O  nun,  spouse  of  Christ,  since  you  are  perfectly 
consecrated,  let  not  your  ear  be  defiled,  polluted  and  in  danger 
of  turning  away  from  God  through  desire  of  these  vain,  burden- 
some,  sinful,  thoroughly  reprehensible  things,  but  avoid  them 
as  deadly   poison   or   as  a  two-edged   sword.     The   Sage   says 

15  therefore,  "  Sepi  aures  tuas  spinis  ne  audiant  linguam  nequam,"2 
i.e.  set  a  hedge  of  thorn  about  your  ears  between  you  and  evil 
talk  and  make  a  circle  of  penance  and  of  the  fear  of  God  about 
your  heart  between  you  and  the  triple-edged  sword  which 
deprives  you  of  the  eternal  joy,  and,  "  The  heart,  which  knoweth 

20  the  bitterness  of  its  own  soul,  does  not  permit  strange  joy  to 
enter,"  i.e.  the  back-biter,  who  is  himself  deprived  of  the 
heavenly  bliss,  does  not  permit  the  innocent  heart  of  the  upright 
to  approach  it.  Do  not  be  like  a  reed  moved  by  every  con- 
versation,  by  every  wind,  and  do  not  incline  toward  flattery  ; 

25  do  not  return  his  deserts  to  anyone  who  may  cast  contempt 
or  insult  upon  you,  and  do  not  let  anger  or  any  other  vanity 
stir  you  up  to  the  confusion  of  your  peace.  Do  not  let  your 
ear  be  more  soothed  by  the  sweetness  of  the  singing  than  by 
the  theme  without  music,  because,  as  Augustine  says,  "  Quotiens 

30  plus  me  delectat  cantus  quam  id  quod  canitur,  totiens  me 
penaliter  peccasse  confiteor,"  i.e.  every  time  I  think  that  the 
singing  is  sweeter  than  the  theme,  I  confess  that  I  sin  penally. 
If  this  is  a  fault,  we  reckon  the  hearing  of  harps,  drums,  organs, 
lutcs,  citherns,  trumpets,  horns,  plays  and  vain  foolish  melodies 

35  in  general  a  serious  sin.  If  you,  however,  wish  to  proceed 
with  a  pure  spirit  to  the  praise  of  saints  and  angels,  which  is 
full  of  sweetness  and  glory,   spurn  every  unseemly  vanity. 

1  Or  more  of  a  sin  ? 

2  The    Vulgate    reads,    Sepi    aures    tuas    spinis,    linguam    nequam    noli 
audire.      Ecclus.    xxvm,    28. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  17 

DE  OLFACTU,  i.e.   OF  THE  SENSE  OF  SMELL. 

Now,  it  is  right  to  guard  the  nose  in  case  you  should  be  seduced 
to  vanity  by  the  smell  of  sweet  perfumes,  viz.  highly-perfumed 
unguents  of  various  kinds,  such  as  musk,  aromatic  spices,  herbs, 
5  fiowers,  trees,  leaves,  viands,  highly-perfumed  beverages  and 
the  like,  and  lest  the  heart  should  be  deluded  by  these  into 
receiving  an  eternity  of  everlasting  stench  and  the  natural 
penalties  ;  for  you  will  receive  eternal  stench  in  return  for  the 
perfume  which  you  thought  was  sweet,  as  the  prophet  says.  If 
10  your  head  or  your  heart  should  be  sore,  inhale  the  perfume  of 
Chrisfs  wounds,  His  blood,  His  crown  and  His  heart,  and  then 
your  illness  will  be  cured  more  readily  and  more  pleasantly. 
The  person  who  is  cured  but  once  by  that  very  sweet  perfume, 
shall  regard  these  other  vanities  as  repulsive  corruption. 

T.5       DE  LOQUACITATE,   i.e.   OF  THE   SENSE  OF  SPEECH. 

It  is  right  to  guard  the  mouth  and  the  tongue  well  against  every 
evil  conversation,  viz.  back-biting,  murmuring,  satirising,  deceit, 
flattery,  reviling,  lying,  perjury,  insult  against  God  or  man, 
slander  and  the  like.     Know,  O  man,  that  since  it  is  necessary 

20  to  give  a  reason  for  the  idle  word  in  general  on  the  Day  of 
Judgment,  it  is  very,  very  hard  for  those  people  (who  fall  into 
these  faults)  we  have  mentioned.  If,  then,  you  desire  to  gain 
the  victory,  do  not  sit  in  the  presence  of  those  people,  for  they 
have  a  sharp  three-edged  sword  to  smite  you,  a  sword  which 

25  slays  three  with  each  blow,  i.e.  first  themselves,  for  they  reveal 
that  they  are  void  of  love,  then  their  hearers,  for  it  kills  their 
love,  and  then  those  who  are  slandered,  for  it  destroys  their 
good  reputation.  There  are  others  who  conceal  their  back- 
biting  and  say,  "  We  should  say  nothing  to  others  concerning 

30  them,  but  the  information  which  you  have  heard  is  true,  and 
although  we  love  them  yet  they  are  incorrigible."  Others  say, 
"  Certainly  these  are  good  religious  in  many  ways,  but  they  are 
disobedient,  careless  and  indocile  in  other  ways."  Others  say 
that  the  amount  of  good  works  and  excellent  virtues  which 

35  these  people  have  is  a  great  loss,  because  they  are  wasting  it 
for  a  mere  trifle.  Diligently  avoid,  O  beloved  disciple,  being 
found  in  these  sins,  "  Quia  "^  as  the  sage  says,  "  corrumpunt 

^The  Vulgate  omits,  Quia.  1,  Cor.   xv.   33. 


18  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

mores  bonos  colloquia  prava,"  i.e.  evil  conversations  corrupt 
good  manners.  Do  not  discuss  with  another  the  faults  or  the 
negligence  of  anyone,  but  with  the  person  himself  while  instruct- 
ing  him  mercifully  or  disciplining  him  in  the  presence  of  many, 
5  or  while  urging  upon  the  superior  or  upon  anyone  else,  who 
has  authority  over  him,  that  he  be  disciplined.  Assist  him  for 
the  sake  of  God's  love,  in  a  friendly  manner,  as  a  person  in  great 
danger,  for  if  the  matter  be  not  so  dealt  with,  it  is  a  cause  of 
murmuring  and  back-biting.     Others  while  concealing  their  own 

io  faults,  never  cease  to  complain  of  their  companions  and  dis- 
parage  them,  but  never  imitate  these  or  let  it  be  your  desire 
to  see  yourself  winning  praise  by  reproaching  another.  Do  not 
be  immodest  or  lascivious.  Do  not  be  continually  repeating  the 
news  and  recounting  vanities  in  smooth  words.     Be  sparing  of 

15  praise  and  more  sparing  of  reproach,  if  indeed,  you  reproach  any- 
one  at  all,  because  it  is  from  the  superfluity  of  the  heart  that 
the  mouth  speaks,  and  what  sort  of  person  one  is  within  is  revealed 
by  his  words  outwardly.  It  is,  therefore,  understood  that  if  one 
deliberately  speaks  about  the  quality  of  the  food,  he  is  gluttonous  ; 

20  if  about  the  figure  and  reputation  of  women,  he  is  lustful ;  if 
about  his  relations  and  wealth,  he  is  proud  ;  if  about  offices, 
dignity  and  prelacy,  he  is  covetous  ;  and  if  about  the  injurious 
treatment  he  has  received,  he  is  quarrelsome.  If  one  speaks 
about  the  promotion  of  others  and  his  own  degradation,  he  is 

25  envious ;  if  about  the  hatred  and  disimity  of  others,  he  is 
factious  ;  if  about  the  deeds  of  prelates  or  their  reproach,  he  is 
a  grumbler  ;  if  about  the  excess  of  discipline,  he  is  sullen  or  else 
too  hard  or  careless  about  himself.  If  one  speaks  about  jesting 
and  trifles,  he    is    an    empty,    unstable    person,    while    if    one 

3°  tells  lies  readily,  he  is  worthy  of  sudden  death.  If  there  be 
one  who  readily  or  willingly  takes  an  oath,  or  one  who  is  a 
perjurer,  let  such  a  one  not  be  believed.  If  one  is  impatient, 
he  is  also  of  110  importance  and  hateful.  If  one  desires  earthly 
things,   he  is  accursed.     Whosoever  is  negligent  or  weary  as 

35  regards  good  works,  is  sufVering  from  melancholy,1  while  who- 
soever  is  ready  for  laudable  works  and  rejoices  in  them  is  earnest 
and  holy.  When  you  hear  that,  shun  the  matter  and  save  the 
soul.     Lest  you  should  be  found  blameworthy  in  those  things 

Ji.e.  accidic.  cf.   §  xxvi  of  the  L.T.  i.e.    Vol.    I,    page    34,    line   28   ff.: 
infra  p. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  19 

which  he1  mentions,  guard  your  mouth  and  tongue  against 
everything  that  is  unrestrained  and  uncultured.  It  is  also 
profitable  for  you  to  avoid  these  conversations.  Have  no 
friendship  with  reckless  people,  children  or  the  ignorant,  for 
5  they  unwittingly  say  that  they  are  but  children.  See  to  it 
that  your  conversation  is  quiet,  mild,  still,  little,  subdued, 
infrequent  and  in  good  taste,  so  that  while  working  profitably 
everywhere  it  may  be  generally  measured  according  to  the 
amount    of   discretion   it  contains  and    not  be    reckless,  idle, 

10  wrathful  or  abusive.  Do  not  defend  your  own  words  but 
correct  those  of  others,  and  do  not  disparage  other  people  : 
for  unless  you  act  thus,  not  only  have  you  wasted  time,  but 
you  have  also  sinned  grievously.  Observe  that  death  and  life 
are  in  the  power  of  the  tongue  :  death  when  it  utters  the  evil 

T5  and  denies  the  good,  life  when  it  utters  the  good  and  denies 
the  evil.  It  is  right  to  pray  and  to  be  vigilant  in  the  way  the 
prophet  does,  "  Pone,  Domine,  custodiam  ori  meo  et  ostium 
circumstantiae  labiis  meis,"  i.e.  put  a  guard  on  my  mouth, 
O  Lord,  and  close  my  door  in  order  to  prevent  injustice  and 

20  so  that  there  may  come  to  me  knowledge  of  what,  how  and 
when  I  should  speak,  lest  I  should  be  taken  in  the  snares  of 
my  own  mouth.  It  happens  also  that  many  of  the  saints  and 
religious  are  fired  with  zeal  and  love  on  beginning  to  speak, 
but  that  they  either  say  or  hear  something  by  which  they  are 

2  5  made  empty,  dispirited  and  melancholy,  whereas  had  devout 
and  spiritual  matters  been  put  forward,  these  would  have 
departed  fired  with  love  and  joy.  Think,  then,  carefully  how 
much  danger  and  fear  there  is  in  speech  for  everyone  who  would 
preserve  his  own  well-being  :  and  so  I  advise  you  to  save  your 

3°  soul  assuredly  and  to  avoid  those  matters,  which  he1  mentions, 
as  much  as  you  can,  in  order  to  guard  your  peace. 


DE  NON   IUDICANDO,   i.e.    PASS   JUDGMENT   UPON   NO   ONE. 

If  you  wish  to  guard  your  mouth  and  tongue  properly,  avoid 

back-biting   your   prelate   and   your   companions,    and  if   you 

35      should  see  something  worthy  of  blame  in  them,  do  not  forthwith 

blame  them,   but   first   ask  yourself,     '  Who  are  you  to   pass 

1  i.e.    the    author    of   the    L.T. 


20  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

judgment  upon  another,  seeing  that  you  are  worse  yourself  ?  ' 
There  is  a  great  danger  that  you  are  worse,  more  ignorant  and 
less  devout  than  those  whom  you  judge.  Thus  the  Gospel 
says,  "  Quid  autem  vides  festucam  in  oculo  fratris  tui,  et  trabem, 
5  quae  in  oculo  tuo  est,  non  consideras  P1  Ypocrita  !  Eiice 
primum  trabem  de  oculo  tuo,  et  tunc  prospicies  ut  educas  fes- 
tucam  de  oculo  fratris  tui,"  i.e.  O  hypocrite,  why  dost  thou 
see  the  little  mote  in  thy  brother's  eye,  but  dost  not  see  the 
great   beam  in  thine  own  ?     Do  thou,   then,   pluck  the  beam 

io  out  of  thine  own  eye  first,  and  then  pluck  the  mote  out  of  thy 
brother's.  I  now  ask  you,  "  How  do  you  come  to  be  passing 
judgment,  for  no  one  asks  this  judgment  from  you,  nor  is  it 
necessary  for  you  to  give  a  reason  in  this  particular  matter  ?  " 
The    apostle    says,    "  Unusquisque    onus    suum   portabit,"    i.e. 

15  each  one  will  carry  his  own  burden.  Be  you  well  assured  that 
those  who  do  these  things  (and  whom  you  judge)  have  infor- 
mation  which  you  have  not  got  as  well  as  some  reason  you  do 
not  understand,  and  that  it  might  be  the  case  that  you  yourself 
would  do  these  things  even  worse  than  they  do  them.     Tell 

20  me,  then,  the  object  of  your  coming  hither  ?  Is  it  to  pass 
judgment  upon  the  faults  of  others,  or  is  it  not  rather  to  seek 
the  salvation  of  your  own  soul,  and  to  do  diligent  penance  for 
your  sin  and  vanity  ?  And  who  can  be  good  to  another  and 
yet  bad  to  himself  ?     If  you  would  diligently  consider  these 

25  three  points,  you  would  not  readily  judge  another.  When  you 
are  passing  this  vain  judgment  in  the  presence  of  your  Stern 
Righteous  Judge,  Who  is  beholding  you,  consider  that  He 
says,  "  Nolite  iudicare  et  non  iudicabimini  :  in  quo  enim  iudicio 
iudicaveritis,   iudicabimini,"  i.e.   judge  not  and  you  shall  not 

30  be  judged,  but  if  you  should  pass  judgment  in  any  matter, 
then  you  shall  be  judged  in  the  same  matter.  The  apostle 
says  also,  "  Si  nosmet  ipsos  diiudicaremus,  non  utique  diiudi- 
caremur,"2  i.e.  if  we  would  judge  ourselves  no  other  judgment 
would  be  passed  upon  us,  and  further,  we  would  not  readily 

35  judge  another.  Whosoever  desires  to  scrutinize  his  own  life 
and  to  examine  it  diligently,  will  find  that  another  person's 

1  The  Yulgate  reads  .   .  .  fratris  tui,   trabem  autem  ....  perspicies 
ut  educas.     Luke  vi,   41-42. 

2  The  Vulgate  reads  iudicaremur  1  Cor.  XI,  31. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  21 

sin  is  not  to  be  investigated  by  him,  and  with  a  humble  and 
righteous  mind,  he  will  show  from  the  foulness  of  his  own  life 
that  other  people  are  holy.  One  reads  in  the  life  of  the  holy 
father  Arsenius  that  he  was  told  that  he  was  perfectly  blessed, 
5  because  they  were  his  own  sins  that  he  lamented  while  he  was 
in  the  world,  and  indeed,  I  think  that  whosoever  mourned  his 
own  sins  would  not  judge  the  sins  of  others,  and  therefore  when 
such  a  one  found  a  fault  or  reproach  in  another,  he  would  forth- 
with   acquit   him   wisely  and   with  inward   self-contempt   and 

10  humility.  Bernard  says  with  regard  to  that,  "  Omnino  cave 
alienae  conversationis  esse  aut  curiosus  explorator  aut  temer- 
arius  iudex,"  i.e.  avoid  making  ostentatious  revelations  of  the 
lives  of  others,  and  do  not  judge  them  recklessly.  Although 
you  should  see  that  your  neighbour's  actions  are  wrong,  acquit 

15  him  rather  and,  even  if  his  deeds  cannot  be  excused,  excuse 
himself  on  the  ground  that  his  intention  was  not  evil,  but  that 
he  acted  through  ignorance,  through  being  misled,  or  through 
some  such  other  cause.  If,  however,  you  cannot  acquit  him 
in  any  other  way,  say  that  the  temptation  was  too  great  for 

20  him.  (Say  to  yourself),  "  What  would  that  temptation  have 
made  of  me,  if  it  had  had  such  great  powers  over  me  ?  '  I 
am  not  forbidding  you  to  reproach  the  faults  of  others  when 
I  say  this  to  you,  nor  yet  telling  you  to  excuse  one  without 
correction,  but  I  would  not  have  you  pass  a  sentence  of  con- 

25  demnation  upon,  or  make  detailed  disclosures  about,  each 
person.  If  you  desire  to  sift  your  own  faults  thoroughly,  seek 
no  knowledge  of  the  reason  for  the  fauits  of  others,  i.e.  carefully 
avoid  perverse  talk  and  roving  glances  of  the  eyes. 

DE   TACITURNITATE,   i.e.    OF   SILENCE. 

30  Love  reading  and  prayer  and  also  silence  which  is  the  nurse, 

the  key  and  the  guard  of  the  whole  faith  and  of  the  virtues  in 
general.  Augustine  says  that  perfect  silence  is  the  foundation 
of  all  religion,  and  that  he  who  makes  a  habit  of  silence,  is  free 
from  grumbling  and  melancholy.1  In  keeping  silent,  have  no 

35  fear  regarding  the  debility  of  your  body  or  head,  because  silence 
harms  no  one  except  the  grumblers,  the  melancholy,  those  who 

1  i.e.  accidie. 


22  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

are  confused  by  vain  imaginings,  or  those  who  are  too  talkative. 
Believe,  then,  that  silence  is  a  relief  to  those  of  good-will,  that 
it  strengthens  the  weak,  gladdens  the  sad,  comforts  the  out- 
casts,  restores  the  infirm  to  health,  raises  up  the  falling,  makes 
5  prayers  fervent,  loves  meditations  and  exalts  the  contemplative. 
The  prophet  says,  "  In1  silentio  et  spe  erit  fortitudo  vestra,  " 
i.e.  in  silence  and  in  hope  you  shall  obtain  strength.  He  did 
not  say  here,  "  Weakness  "  or  "  Infirmities."  Jeremiah  says, 
"  Bonum  est  viro  cum  portaverit  iugum  Domini2  ab  adoles- 

io  centia  sua,"  i.e.  it  is  good  for  the  man  who  bears  the  Lord's 
yoke  from  his  youth.  The  solitary  will  sit  and  keep  silent ; 
he  will  rise  above  himself  and  trample  on  earthly  and  material 
things  by  meditating  upon  sweet  heavenly  things  in  his  own 
secret,  fruitful  silence.      Notice,  now,  how  much  help  gracious, 

^5  merciful  silence  gives,  and  how  much  harm  excessive  talking 
causes,  and  be  assured  that  whosoever  meditates  constantly 
and  with  a  fervent  mind  on  his  own  sins,  the  pain  of  Hell,  his 
own  final  end  and  the  glory  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  will  wisely 
covet  in  the  desire  of  his  heart  sweet  silence  and  secrecy  of  spirit. 

20  The  truly  silent  would  consider  their  being  exposed  to  talk 
and  earthly  vicissitudes  the  same  as  being  put  to  death  or  being 
sent  to  the  gate  of  Hell  everlasting,  for  the  spirit  that  is  blessed 
by  God  understands  that  it  cannot  choose,  at  the  same  time, 
the  joys  of  Heaven  and  the  things  of  the  world.     O  Bride  of 

2  5  Christ,  remain  solitary  and  love  silence  so  that  you  may  keep 
yourself  for  God  alone,  since  you  have  chosen  Him  beyond  all. 
Know,  too,  that  you  have  a  modest  Spouse,  Who  does  not 
desire  to  reveal  Himself  to  you  in  the  presence  of  others.  O  Bride 
of  Christ,  what  have  you  to  do  with  a  crowd  and  with  excess 

3°  of  speech  ?  Converse  and  company  with  your  own  sweet 
Spouse  by  means  of  meditation  and  prayer,  for  as  the  one 
fountain  cannot  give  forth  many  different  streams,  so  the  one 
mouth  cannot  utter  sweet  prayer  and  vain  speech. 

1  The  Vulgate  reads  .   .   .  et  in  spe.   Is.   xxx,   15. 
2The  Vulgate  omits  Domini.  Lam.  III,  27. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  23 

DE  GULA,  i.e.  OF  GLUTTONY  AND  OF  THE  COMPLETE 
GUARDING  OF  THE  SENSE  OF  TASTE  SO  THAT  IT  MAY 
NOT  CRAVE  FOR  FOOD  AND  DRINK  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  THE 
COLOUR  OR  FLAVOUR  BUT  ONLY  THROUGH  NECESSITY. 

5  Seek  no  glory  because  you  fast  from  food,  however  poor  it  may 
be,  for  Esau  lost  his  right  of  seniority  and  his  patrimony  for  the 
sake  of  a  mouthful  of  pottage,1  while  Elijah,  according  to  the  will 
of  God,  ate  flesh  morning  and  evening  without  harm  to  his  soul. 
Thus  I  say,  then,  that  it  is  not  the  quality  of  the  food  or  drink 

10  that  is  avenged  upon  one,  but  one's  appetite  and  manner  of  eating. 
One  sins  by  means  of  bread,  beer,  pease,  beans,  porridge,  water 
and  other  poor  foods  of  a  like  nature,  if  they  are  consumed 
intemperately,  before  the  proper  time,  with  fastidious  taste, 
ravenously    or    greedily.     Alas  !    Alas  !     Since    many    harmful 

15  sins  are  comitted  in  these  unseemly  repasts,  what  will  be  done 
in  the  case  of  cooking,  drink,  wine,  beef,  salt  fish,  sweet  delicacies 
and  the  like  ?  There  are  many  for  whom  the  food  itself  is  not 
enough  without  adding  seasoning  and  other  allurements  to  it 
to  make  it  acceptable  and  to  increase  their  gluttony,  who  add 

20  flavouring  and  various  other  savours  to  the  foods  for  the  same 
purpose,  and  who  eat  herbs  or  spices  to  give  keenness  to  their 
thirst,  but  they  do  not  remember  their  true  Spouse  and  the 
Husband  of  the  soul,  viz.  Jesus  Christ,  Whose  food  was  gall 
and  Whose  drink  was  vinegar  owing  to  His  love  of  you.     If 

25  you  do  remember  Him,  you  do  not  show  that  you  are  His  wedded 
wives  by  having  a  severe  rule  concerning  food  and  drink  and 
thus  following  His  example,  but  you  have  cookery  and  ostenta- 
tion  and  pleasure  against  the  rule  of  your  own  salvation.  Others 
through  disdain  of  the  foods,  are  always  making  adverse  com- 

30  ments,  viz.  this  is  bad  for  my  head,  it  confuses  the  brain,  it  is 
also  bad  for  the  eyes,  it  burdens  the  stomach,  it  is  not  at  all 
suitable  for  one  of  my  quality,  the  taste  of  it  is  dreadful,  it 
makes  me  sick  again  and  it  is  a  deadly  foe  to  all  my  members. 
O  disdainful  one,  whosoever  you  are,  look  to  your  own  conscience, 

35  and  spare  the  one  who  serves  you  and  also  the  one  who  is 
listening  to  your  grumbling,  because  you  are  a  subject  of  talk 
to  him  as  well  as  to  the  one  who,  to  his  own  loss,  procured  that 

1  Joyce,   Social  History,  vol.  n,  p.    130,  says  that  "  brothchan  "  was  a 
preparation   of    meat. 


24  HOLY  LIFE  AND   HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

meal  for  you.  Now,  this  disdain  shows  that  you  are  not  one 
of  Benedicfs  disciples,  for  he  said  that  two  pots  of  pottage 
were  sufficient  for  the  brethren.  You  are,  then,  a  disciple  of 
the  master  of  gluttony,  i.e.  Epicurus.  Solomon  says,  "  Fili,1 
5  non  te  effundas  super  omnem  escam,"  i.e.  O  my  son,  do  not 
give  yourself  wholly  over  to  food,  for  the  health  of  the  body 
and  soul  consists  in  temperance  ;  in  regard  to  this  the  apostle 
says,  "  Esca  ventri  et  venter  escis,  Deus  autem  et  hunc  et  has 
destruet,"  i.e.  God  will  destroy  the  belly-filling  foods  and  the 
10  food-filled  bellies.  Specially  consider  this  and  satisfy  your 
need  rather  than  your  appetite. 

DE  LUXURIA,  i.e.  OF  LUST. 

Lust  arises  from  excessive  revelling  in  food  and  drink,2  and 
for  many  reasons  it  is  right  to  avoid  it.     The  first  reason  : 

15  because  it  defiles  the  body  ;  as  the  apostle  says,  every  sin  is 
outwith  the  body,  but  one  sins  within  it  by  lust.  The  second 
reason  :  this  sin  is  foul  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  the  angels, 
and  so  Genesis  says  that  God  inflicted  punishment  for  this 
sin  upon  the  lustful  by  means  of  an  avenging  stream  of  evil- 

20  smelling  fire.  The  third  reason  :  indulgence  in  it  satisfies  no 
one,  while  its  commission  tortures  the  mind.  The  fourth  reason  : 
when  a  man  commits  this  sin  he  then  hates  the  women  whom 
he  loved  most  in  all  the  world,  as  is  proved  in  the  case  of  Tamar. 
The  fifth  reason  :  this  sin  makes  a  dwelling-place  for  the  Devil 

25  of  the  well-beloved  spouse  of  Christ.  The  sixth  reason  :  the 
soul,  which  was  at  first  satisfied  by  sweet  steadfast  thoughts 
of  the  heavenly  joy,  is  grievously  polluted  in  this  sin  by  unclean 
thoughts  and  by  the  commission  of  the  transgression.  The 
seventh  reason  :  no  good  thing  done  without  chastity  profits. 

30     The  eighth  reason  :  it  despoils  one  of  virgin  modesty  which 
can  never  be  restored ;  with  regard  to  this  Jerome  says,  "  Cum 
omnia  possit  Deus,  virginem  non  ptest  suscitare  post  ruinam," 
i.e.    although    God   is    omnipotent  yet    He   cannot    restore   to 
virginity  the  woman  who  has  been  oncedefiled  ;  He  can,  however, 

35  free  her  from  punishment  although  He  does  not  desire  to  give 
her  the  crown  of  virginity.        The  ninth  reason  for  which  it  is 

1  The  Vulgate  omits  Fili,  Ecclus.     xxxvu,  32. 
a  E.E.T.S.  xlix,  p.  86. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  25 

right  to  cherish  virginity  is  because  it  partakes  of  angelic  qualities. 
Jerome  says,  "  Profecto  in  carne  praeter  carnem  vivere  non 
terrena  vita  est  sed  celestis,"  i.e.  to  live  in  the  flesh  and  yet  be 
independent  of  the  flesh  is  the  same  as  to  live  in  the  heavenly 
5  life  after  spurning  the  earthly.  I  assert,  then,  that  it  is  a  greater 
merit  to  attain  the  angelic  life  by  virtue  of  good  morals  than 
to  have  it  naturally  ;  it  is  bliss  to  be  an  angel,  but  to  be  a  virgin 
is  a  virtue.  Understand  that  it  is  on  account  of  his  virtues 
that  a  man  obtains  the  bliss  which  the  angel  has  naturally, 
10  and  that  both  come  by  these  through  the  gift  of  God.  If  you 
will  carefully  consider  these  matters,  you  will  thereafter  have 
no  love  for  unchastity. 

DE   TACTU,    i.e.    OF   THE    SENSE    OF   TOUCH. 

First   of  all  keep  your  hands  from  every  forbidden  thing. 

15  Neither  give  nor  take  anything  without  your  superior's  per- 
mission — indeed,  do  nothing  without  his  permission.  Do  not 
touch  a  woman  whether  she  is  a  relative,  aged,  or  a  religious. 
Do  not  put  your  arm  round  her  neck  or  waist,  and  do  not  clasp 
her  hand  or  gaze  into  her  face.     Never  do  to  another  what 

20  you  would  not  wish  done  to  yourself.  You  say  in  answer  to 
this,  "  I  do  not  want  that  advice  to  be  given  to  me,  for  my 
conscience  is  strong."  My  answer  to  you  is  that,  although  such 
conduct  does  not  harm  you,  it  may  harm  your  companion  or 
neighbour,  and  even  although  it  should  harm  no  one,  yet  it 

2  5  is  unseemly.  In  this  regard  the  apostle  says,  "  Avoid  every 
appearance  of  evil,"  i.e.  avoid  not  only  the  act  condemned, 
but  also  every1  appearance  of  it.  The  reason  for  this  is  that 
every  time  you  cause  scandal  to  another,  you  condemn  yourself 
in  particular.     I  enjoin  upon  you,  therefore,  never  to  be  alone 

3°  with  a  man,  whether  he  is  a  relative  or  a  religious.  Do  not 
make  many  signs2  for  to  do  so  reveals  that  women  are  inane. 
When  making  use  of  these  signs,  do  not  speak  or  utter  cant 
sayings  whence  there  might  be  discerned  in  you  the  boldness 
of  inanity  and  impiety.     While  you  are  speaking,  do  not  stretch 

35     forth  your  finger,  and  practise  no  tricks  with  your  hands.     Do 

1  Reading  uile.  Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  138,  line  11  footnote  5. 

2i.e.  the  signs  employed  by  the  religious  during  the  time  when  silence 
was  enjoined  ;  Cf.  Historical  Notes  infra  p. 


2b  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

not  catch  hold  of  a  woman's  thighs,  indeed,  do  not  catch  hold 
of  her  anywhere,  for  these  acts  show  that  the  religious  woman 
is  bold  or  shameless.  Never  stretch  out  your  hand  to  anyone. 
Do  not  let  your  hand  be  seen  uncovered,  except  through 
5  necessity,  for  the  religious  woman  ought  to  be  firm  and  modest 
both  in  body  and  mind. 

DE  HABITU  CORPORIS,  i.e.  OF  THE  DEPORTMENT  OF  THE 
BODY. 

It  is  right  to  watch  the  deportment  of  the  body  carefully, 

io  so  that  nothing  might  be  apparent  in  it  which  would  cause 
shame  to  another.  I  enjoin  upon  you,  then,  that  your  manner 
of  walking  should  not  be  fatuous,  self-complacent,  futile  or 
dissolute,  but  calm,  grave,  steadfast,  slow,  temperate  and 
modest.     Do  not  let  your  body  be  unsteady  or  unclean,  but 

15  seemly,  correct,  well-ruled.  Do  not  let  your  shoulders  be  erect 
or  firm,  but  moderately  low  and  bent,  and  do  not  let  your  neck 
be  held  up  proudly,  but  keep  it  bent  downwards.  Do  not  let 
your  head  be  ever  turning,  but  steady,  bent,  submissive  and 
modest.     Do  not  let  your  countenance  be  restless,  foolish  and 

20  shameless,  but  resolute,  sober,  agreeable  and  harmless.  Do  not 
let  your  clothing  be  conspicuous  or  excessive,  but  sufficient  and 
reasonable.  Do  not  let  the  material  of  your  clothing  be  expen- 
sive  or  mean,  but  ordinary  and  moderate.  Do  not  let  your 
clothing  be  soiled  or  too  beautiful  or  conspicuous,  for  of  such 

25  clothing,  the  one  reveals  want  of  taste  or  else  too  much  vain 
glory,  the  other,  meanness  and  baseness.  Excessive  cleanliness 
or  ugly  sordidness  is  unsuitable  for  a  nun.  Do  not  let  your 
clothing  be  too  long,  for  a  train  on  the  clothing  of  a  nun  is  un- 
seemly,  but  still,  do  not  let  it  be  too  short,   but  moderately 

30  measured.  Do  not  let  your  boots  be  too  narrow  or  too  orna- 
mental,  but  broad  and  neatly  arranged.  Have  no  binding  or 
variegated  painting  upon  your  girdle,  stockings,  or  the  borders 
of  your  sleeves,  but  make  choice  of  what  is  ordinary  among 
all  these  things  and  have  no  variety  of  a  conspicuous  nature. 

35  Make  no  excessive  mirth  with  the  mirthful,  nor  excessive 
mourning  with  the  mournful.  Do  not  be  overcome  by  mis- 
chance,  or  exalt  yourself  on  account  of  quietness  if  you  should 
get  it.     I  tell  you,  at  every  time  and  in  every  way  be  inwardly 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  27 

instructed  by  the  signs  of  virtue,  ready  for  perfection.  Cast 
no  reproach  or  scandal  upon  the  undisciplined,  but  guide  them 
by  your  own  example  to  better  things.  If  you  thus  carefully 
guard  the  outward  senses,  the  inner  senses  ought  to  be  perfectly 
5  guarded,  and  through  this  watchfulness  the  heart  is  thoroughly 
guarded. 

DE  CUSTODIA  CORDIS,  i.e.  OF  THE  GUARDING  OF  THE  HEART. 

From  the  heart  comes  every  thought  by  which  the  soul  is 

defiled,  and  that  defilement  and  moral  corruption  separate  it 

Jo  from  God  by  perverse  thoughts.  This  perversity  of  thought 
you  must  drive  away  by  three  methods,  viz.  work,  confession 
and  holy  meditation.  Never  be  idle,  then,  but  work  with 
your  hands,  read  or  pray  so  as  to  avoid  all  harmful  meditations 
for  the  ideas  and  desires  of  the  idle,  lazy  man  are  the  constant 

x5  dwelling-place  of  such.  If  you  cannot  expel  perverse  thoughts 
in  this  way,  have  recourse  humbly  and  with  self-contempt  to 
confession,  because  the  Devil  hates  him  who  reveals  his  (i.e. 
the  Devil's)  pleasure  and  advice,  and  avoids  such  as  talkative 
and  untrustworthy.     By  holy  meditations  the  Devil  is  expelled 

20  and  his  works  brought  to  nought.  Meditate  gladly  upon  that 
so  as  to  destroy  the  Devil  and  his  power.  Of  these  two  ways 
the  prophet  utters  these  words,  "  Quoniam  cogitatio  hominis 
confitebitur  tibi  et  reliquiae  cogitationis  diem  festum  agent 
tibi,"   i.e.   man's   meditation   shall   make   confession   to   Thee, 

25  O  Lord,  and  the  remnant  of  this  meditation  shall  make  hohday 
for  Thee  :  when  the  evil  meditations  are  expeUed,  the  good 
meditations  are  the  confession  of  this  remnant  whereby  the 
righteous  makes  hohday  by  giving  thanks  to  God,  Who  has 
uprooted  all   his1   faults.     Do   not   despise   wilhng   meditation 

3°      upon  heavenly  things  as  a  means  for  casting  out  your  sin. 

DE  SUPERBIA,  i.e.   OF  PRIDE. 

If  you  become  aware  of  pride  at  the  doorway  of  your  mind, 

do  not  open  the  door  of  your  heart  to  it  at  all,  for  it  is  usually 

accompanied  by  an  excess  of  bombast.     Pride  comes  frequently 

35        from  nobihty  of  race,  from  strength,  beauty,  learning  or  from 

1  Lit.   your 


28  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

some  other  grace,  and  for  many  reasons  it  is  right  to  resist  it. 
The  first  reason  :  you  have  nothing  on  earth  of  your  own,  only 
a  loan  or  grant,  and  even  although  you  did  obtain  from  your 
own  resources  what  you  have  got,  still  you  would  have  many 
5  wants,  but  since  you  have  obtained  nothing  thence,  your 
indebtedness  is  very  great  both  for  what  you  lack  and  for  what 
you  have.  If  you  wish  to  boast  of  your  own  resources,  do  not 
boast  of  the  things  that  you  have  on  loan.  The  second  reason  : 
meditate  always  upon  the  end  of  each  of  these  things  thus  : — 

io  if  a  man  is  noble  or  beautiful  or  learned,  what  shall  his  end  be  ? 
Take  an  example  from  the  peacock  which  is  proud  of  its  tail, 
but  humiliated  by  its  feet ;  by  this  it  is  proved  that  he  who  is 
not  humiliated  by  his  end,  is  more  foolish  than  the  peacock. 
The  third  reason  :  the  more  one  receives,  the  more  he  has  to 

15  account  for,  which  proves  that  he  actually  owns  nothing,  for 
there  is  no  reckoning  to  be  given  for  one's  own  possessicns. 
Never  exalt  yourself,  then,  on  account  of  your  possessions,  but 
be  humble  regarding  the  reckoning.  The  fourth  reason  :  the 
higher  the  gifts,  the  more  proper  is  a  higher  degree  of  love 

20  towards  Him  Who  bestows  them  on  you,  so  be  forward  in 
gratitude  and  forget  pride,  since  you  have  obtained  nothing 
by  it.  The  fifth  reason  :  they  who  exalt  themselves  on  account 
of  their  gifts,  shall  be  humbled  by  the  righteous  judgment, 
for  God  will  humble  everyone  who  exalts  himself,  and  such  a 

25  one  shall  be  drowned  in  the  depths  of  Hell  along  with  the  Devil 
who  is  full  of  pride.  The  sixth  reason  :  whosoever  adheres 
humbly  to  these  principles  will  receive  the  heavenly  joys  from 
them,  because  the  humble  shall  be  exalted  and  shall  receive 
true  glory  along  with  the  saints.     The  seventh  reason  :  if  you 

30  think  that  these  frail  transient  things  of  this  world  are  good, 
you  ought  to  have  a  very  high  esteem  for  the  things  that  are 
lasting  and  glorious.  Understand,  then,  that  since  temporal 
transient  things  are  obtained  by  means  of  toil  and  very  much 
care,  great,  exceedingly  great,  is  the  labour  that  must  be  per- 

35  formed  in  order  to  obtain  the  lasting  and  glorious  things.  The 
eighth  reason  :  no  one  knows  how  long  these  things  shall  be  left 
with  you,  and  so  we  say  that  one  shall  be  as  much  humbled 
by  the  loss  of  these  things  as  he  is  now  gladdened  by  their 
enjoyment ;  the  higher  the  dignity,  the  greater  the  fall.     The 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  29 

ninth  reason  :  as  God  did  not  spare  the  angels  in  Heaven,  still 
less  will  He  spare  you,  who  are  but  clay  and  ashes  and  on  earth, 
for  although  pride  is  far  more  tolerable  in  the  rich  man  than 
in  the  poor,  yet  it  is  not  to  be  tolerated  in  either  of  them.  If 
5  you  willingly  remember  these  things,  all  the  power  of  sin  shall 
depart  from  3-our  heart  like  smoke. 

DE  VANA  GLORIA,  i.e.  OF  VAINGLORY. 

This,  if  it  should  come  to  your  heart,  is  bombastic  and  easily 
expelled.     Trust  it  not.     This  fault  frequently  arises  from  good 

10  works,  when  they  are  done  hypocritically  in  order  to  seek  vain- 
glory  :  for  example,  if  you  have  begun  a  work  with  a  good 
intention  and  finally  wish  to  show  it  off,  then  your  good  work 
is  in  vain.  Again,  if  you  are  being  praised  for  your  good  works 
and  accept  that  praise  as  glory  it  is  but  vainglory.     If  anyone 

15  should  be  praying  or  be  full  of  zeal,  and  his  thoughts  suggested 
to  him,  "  Were  anyone  to  see  your  great  lamentation1  and 
secret  zeal,  he  would  make  known  your  excellence  and  good 
works,  and  you  would  be  praised  by  ali,"  then,  if  the  poor 
creature  has  treasured  these  thoughts  with    pleasure,  vainglory 

20  is  hidden  in  his  heart,  and  unless  he  should  find  repentance, 
he  will  be  banished  from  the  everlasting  glory.  It  is  easy  to 
fight  against  this  disease  in  many  ways,  provided  you  thought- 
fully  consider  what  the  essence  or  quality  of  vainglory  is.  The 
first  way  :  willing  intention  to  commit  this  sin  makes  any  good 

25  vain,  for  the  hypocrite  fasts,  prays,  holds  vigils  and  so  on  just 
as  the  righteous  man  does,  yet  these  men  differ  in  intention, 
because  the  righteous  aims  at  true,  but  the  hypocrite  at  vain, 
glory  :  and  everyone  is  judged  according  to  his  intention.  If 
you  are  a  wise  man,  it  is  clear  to  you  that  it  is  great  folly  for 

30  anyone  to  let  slip  every  good  through  the  vanity  of  his  intention. 
The  second  reason  :  it  is  exceedingly  foolish  to  put  your  labour 
and  all  your  goodness  under  the  care  of  the  tongue,  seeking 
flattery  if  your  deeds  are  good,  and  being  back-bitten  if  they 
are  bad  ;  for  as  the  wind  may  be  with  or  against  you,  or  as  you 

35  may  have  a  blessing  or  a  curse,  or  as  the  reed  waves  in  the 
breeze  or  blast,  so  the  tongue  shall  work  vainly  with  or  against 

1  The  grace  of  tears  is  here  referred  to. 


30  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

you.  II  however,  you  accept  my  assurance,  put  your  good 
deeds  and  thoughts  together  into  the  hands  of  your  Spouse, 
Jesus  Christ,  Who  restores  them  to  you  two  hundred  fold. 
The  third  reason  :  it  may  happen  that  you  are  a  poor  person, 
5  who  cannot  bestow  much  trouble  on  toil ;  do  not,  then,  spoil 
the  little  you  have  for  the  sake  of  something  of  no  value,  but 
securely  guard  it.  A  rich  man,  if  he  falls,  has  many  to  lift 
him  up,  but  if  a  poor  man  falls,  there  is  no  one  to  lift  him  up. 
The    fourth   reason :    although    you   should    be    stronger    than 

10  Samson,  yet  without  the  grace  of  the  Lord  you  would  never 
be  able  to  obliterate  your  transgressions,  even  although  they 
should  be  small.  Now,  if  you  wisely  consider  this,  you  will 
never  be  vain  regarding  your  own  works.  The  fifth  reason  : 
the  hypocrite  is  continually  afraid  and  never  has  any  peace, 

15  lest  he  should  mar  the  glory  he  has  gained  at  the  cost  of  great 
toil,  but  you,  if  you  truly  make  an  effort,  walk  securely  and 
fear  neither  praise  nor  blame.  The  sixth  reason  :  if  sickness 
or  disgrace  should  come  upon  the  hyprocite,  his  life  thereafter 
becomes  bitter  and  sad,  and  the    vainglory  which  he  had  in  his 

20  joy,  shall  then  painfully  leave  him,  but  if  such  comes  upon  you 
when  you  are  doing  good  works,  nothing  shall  depart  from 
you  and,  also,  it  is  profitable  for  you  if  someone  has  taken  an 
example  from  you.  The  seventh  reason  :  the  vain-glorious 
desire,  as  thieves  or  robbers,  to  obtain  unimpaired  that  glory 

25  which  God  Himself  has  indivisibly,  whence  Job  says,  "  Quae  est1 
spes  hypocritae  si  avare  rapiat,"  i.e.  what  do  you  expect,  O 
hypocrite,  who  have  committed  the  mean  theft,  except  the 
pain  of  Hell  which  shall  torment  you  forever  ?  Give  you  lasting 
glory  to  God  by  your  works  so  that  your  good-will  may  preserve 

30  peace  within  you,  as  the  Gospel  says,  "  Gloria  in  excelsis2  Deo 
et  in  terra  pax  hominibus  bonae  voluntatis,"  i.e.  glory  to  God 
in  the  highest  and  peace  to  those  of  good  will  on  earth.  The 
eighth  reason  :  it  is  a  great  evil  and  indeed  a  crime  that  so  little 
labour  and  care  are  expended  for  the  sake  of  lasting  glory  and 

35  so  very  much  for  the  sake  of  vainglory.  Truly,  vainglory  is 
of  no  value  in  comparison  with  eternal  glory.     If  you  fruitfully 

1  The  Yulgate  reads  quac  est  cnim  .   .   .   Job  xxvn,  8. 

2  The  Yulgate  reads  in  altissimis,   Luke  11,    14   (Correct  this  reference 
in  vol.  1,  p.  29,  footnote  2.) 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  31 

consider  this,  you  will  blow  the  vainglory  away    from  yourself 
like  light  unclean  chaff. 

DE   JNYIDIA,  i.e.   OF  ENVY. 

Fight  strongly  against  envy  lest  the  heart  be  seized  by  it. 
5  This  fault  comes  from  the  fame,  honour,  tranquillity  and  prelacy 
of  others,  and  it  is  right  to  fight  against  this  fault  in  many  ways. 
The  first  way  :  it  is  unseemly  to  envy  the  prosperity  of  others 
just  because  you  cannot  be  as  they  are.  The  second  way : 
by  feeling  envy  you  are  fighting  against  God,  from  Whom  comes 

10  every  good  thing  and  power,  and  hence  the  apostle  says,  "  Qui 
potestati1  resistit,  Dei  ordinationi  resistit,"  i.e.  whosoever 
fighteth  against  the  power,  fighteth  against  the  decree,  of  God. 
The  third  way  :  if  you  have  come  into  the  order  as  a  humble 
poor  person,  it  is  to  do  good  that  you  have  come,  not  to  do  evil 

15  or  to  envy  the  tranquillity  or  success  of  others.  The  fourth 
way  :  it  is  perversity  and  the  height  of  folly  that  you  alone 
should  desire  to  discredit  him  who  is  honoured  and  well  thought 
of  by  all.  The  fifth  way  :  if  you  examine  yourself  well,  you 
will  not  envy  another,  for  you  do  not  know  how  others  stand 

20  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  your  own  knowledge,  if  that  is  all  that 
you  have,  is  foul,  fearful  and  precarious.  The  sixth  reason  : 
if  you  should  say,  "  Those  whom  I  envy  would  not  be  praised 
if  they  were  well-known  ;  doubtless,  they  are  good  people  and 
I  know  that  they  would  not  be  really  praised  without  being 

25  known,"  I  beseech  you,  if  you  would  be  a  religious,  take  a  better 
view  of  every  opinion,  for  it  is  right  to  choose  the  safer.  The 
seventh  way  :  it  is  iniquitous  that  you  should  unreasonably 
envy  him  who  has  done  you  no  harm  nor  cursed  you,  merely 
because  he  is  a  prelate,  a  friend  or  a  neighbour  to  you.     The 

30  eighth  way  :  to  envy  your  neighbour's  good  is  great  iniquity 
and  folly,  since  it  is  yours  if  you  think  it  well  that  he  should 
have  it,  as  Augustine  says,  "  Ama  bonum  proximi  tui  et  tuum 
facis,"2  i.e.  love  your  neighbour's  good  and  it  will  be  your  own. 
The  ninth  way  :  the  envious  makes  himself  resemble  the  Devil, 

35      who  hates  the  piety  and  goodness  of  all  while  he  is  destroying  it. 

1  The  Yulgate   reads   qui   resistit  potestati.- — Rom.    xiii,    2. 

a  This  quotation  does  not  seem  to  be  from  the  works  of  St.  Augustine 
but  Cf.  Dion  Halicarn.,  Rom.  Ant.  m,  9: — ev  ydp  ianv,  d>  &ov<f>erie, 
Ximrjs  avdpojTnvrjs  err  dXXoTpiois  dyadols  ylvop.ivi]s,  d/co?,  tov  p.r)K€Ti. 
tovs  <f>dovovvTas  dXXoTpia  rd  tcov  <\>Qovovp.ivojv  dyaOd  r)yeio9ai. 


32  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

Be  fearful,  then,  and  cast  all  envy  out  of  your  heart  quickly. 
Bernard  with  regard  to  that  says,  "  If  you  become  aware  of 
envy  touching  your  heart,  and  taking  that  ill,  do  not  surrender 
your  battle-arms  to  it,  viz.  your  eyes,  ears  and  thoughts,  you 
5      have  fought  well  and  gained  the  victory. 

DE    AMBITIONE,    i.e.    OF   THE   DESIRE   FOR   DIGNITY. 

Although  that  desire  should  smile  upon  you,  trust  it  not, 
for  the  sins  and  burdens,  which  it  involves,  are  bitter  and 
numerous.     This  desire  is  always  urging  you  on  to  sin,  and  for 

I0  many  reasons  it  is  right  to  oppose  it.  The  first  of  these  reasons  : 
the  prelates  have  many  troubles  and  cares  which  lead  them 
on  to  sin  in  giving  and  seeking  things  and  in  bestowing  orders, 
as  well  as  numerous  tribulations  in  matters  subject  to  them  ; 
and  it  is  because  they  do  these  things  well  that  the  people  have 

i$  a  laudable  peace.  The  second  reason  :  they  have  numerous 
causes  of  fickle  hatred  as  well  as  speaking,  laughing,  eating, 
drinking  and  so  on  of  which  the  humble  are  ignorant.  The 
third  reason  :  they  must  always  be  careful  because  they  have 
to  account  to  God  for  everything  that  they  may  do,  and  the 

20  lowly  ought  to  have  no  desire  for  that  sin  and  burden.  The 
fourth  reason  :  all  the  prelates  and  those  in  office  have  exposed 
themselves  to  the  eyes,  ears  and  tongues  of  all  as  regards  scandal 
and  back-biting  to  and  fro,  while  the  lowly  and  steadfast  do 
not  undertake  these  wranglings  as  duties.     The  fifth  reason  : 

25  those  in  subjection  to  them  to  whom  they  have  done  every 
kind  of  good  deed,  do  not  love  them  thereafter,  but  back-bite 
them  as  enemies.  The  sixth  reason  :  those  who  arrive  at  this 
dignity,  do  so  with  toil,  service  and  flattery,  and  these  are  the 
very    tribulations    which    the    religious    despise.     The    seventh 

30  reason  :  it  is  right  to  ponder  carefully  the  end  of  these  people 
on  account  of  the  greatness  of  their  fall  and  their  danger  ;  those 
who  have  least  to  do  with  this  tribulation  are  most  advanced 
on  the  path  of  joy.  The  eighth  reason  :  it  is  difficult  enough 
for  you  to  account  for  yourself  on  the  Day  of  Judgment  without 

35  having  the  care  of  all,  who  have  gone  astray,  laid  upon  you. 
The  ninth  reason  :  it  is  better  for  you,  if  you  eagerly  desire  to 
advance  to  dignity,  to  yearn  f  or  the  greatest,  most  enduring, 
and   royal   diginity   in   which  you  may  remain  forever,  rather 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  33 

than  for  the  trifling,  foul  and  transient  dignity  which  you  will 
receive  in  return  for  sin.  If  you  understand  this  well,  you 
will  not  covet  prelacy  or  worldly  dignity. 

DE  AVARITIA,  i.e.  OF  COVETOUSNESS. 
5  If  you  become  aware  of  covetousness  about  your  heart, 
fervently  reject  it,  for  it  is  harmful  and  unnecessary.  Covetous- 
ness  arises  frequently  from  prosperity  as  well  as  from  calamities 
and  it  is  right  to  fight  against  it  in  many  ways.  The  first  of 
these  ways  :  material  things  fill  the  heart  with  care  and  presump- 

10  tion  while  one  is  obtaining  them  by  toil  and  vigil  on  land  and 
sea  as  well  as  by  suftering  many  dangers,  but  the  truly  poor 
does  not  feel  any  love  for  these  things  because  he  despises  them 
for  the  sake  of  God.  The  second  reason  :  those  who  are  endowed 
with  wealth  fear  everybody,  for  they  reckon  the  poor  man  a 

15  thief  and  the  rich  a  plunderer,  but  the  poor  is  different,  for, 
having  nothing  to  spoil,  he  is  always  care-free.  The  third 
reason  :  the  covetous  when  his  possessions  leave  him,  is  grieved 
to  death,  but  the  poor  man  has  spiritual  peace  in  return  for 
worldly   wants.    The   fourth   point :    he   who   loves   the   world 

20  serves  it  as  a  base  slave  and  a  foul  servant  for  he  humbles  him- 
self  to  it  ;  hence  we  say  that  such  a  man  has  no  wealth,  however 
greatly  he  may  love  it,  because  he  is  the  slave  of  such  wealth 
and  not  its  lord,  and  owing  to  it,  and  along  with  it,  God  has 
departed  from  him,  but  on  the  other  hand,  he  who  is  poor  for 

25  the  sake  of  God,  is  very  wealthy.  The  fifth  reason  :  he  who 
gathers  riches  shall  never  be  satisfied,  for  he  will  never  think 
that  anything  is  enough,  but  the  poor  man  is  the  very  opposite 
of  this,  because  he  treasures  up  nothing  for  himself  and  yet 
he  brings  out  what  he  can.     The  sixth  reason  :  the  Devil  sets 

30  riches  as  a  trap  and  snare  around  the  wealthy  to  prevent  them 
turning  to  God,  and  hence  as  the  apostle  says,  "  Qui  volunt 
divites  fieri,  incidunt  in  temptationem  et  in  laqueum  Dyaboli," 
i.e.  they  who  desire  to  be  wealthy  fall  into  the  net  and  trap 
of  that  Devil.     The  poor  man  who  abandons  everything  resembles 

35  God,  for  he  understands  that  he  cannot  follow  Him  while  a 
great  burden  is  lying  upon  himself .  The  seventh  reason  :  in 
the  rich  man's  opinion  death  is  deplorable  and  bitter,  but  in 
the    poor    man's,    joyful    and    pleasant.     The    eighth   reason : 


34  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

when  the  wealthy  dies,  his  possessions  must  leave  him  despite 
himself,  but  the  poor  man,  when  he  dies,  receives  the  heavenly 
riches  with  great  joy.  Consider  this  intently  and  you  will 
never  love  earthly  things.  Know  also  that  there  are  four  types 
5  of  people,  viz.  : — the  covetous,  the  liberal,  the  prodigal  and  the 
foolish.  He  who  gives  what  should  be  given,  and  keeps  what 
should  be  kept,  is  liberal.  He  who  does  not  give  what  should 
be  given,  and  keeps  what  should  be  kept,  is  covetous.  He  who 
gives  what  should  be  given,  and  does  not  keep  what  should 
io  be  kept,  is  prodigal,  while  he  who  does  not  keep  what  should 
be  kept,  and  does  not  give  what  should  be  given,  is  foolish 
and  boorish. 

DE   IRA,   i.e.    OF   WRATH. 

If  wrath  should  visit  your  heart,  at  that  very  moment  destroy 

15  it,  for  it  is  furious.  The  cause  of  wrath  is  always  something 
that  is  done  or  said  or  that  happens  contrary  to  one's  wish. 
The  wrathful  are  of  four  types,  viz  : — those  who  become  angry 
unwillingly  and  leave  off  quickly  ;  those  who  become  angry 
willingly  and  leave  off  quickly  ;  those  who  become  angry  slowly 

20  and  slowly  leave  off  and  finally,  those  who  become  angry  quickly 
and  leave  off  slowly.  The  first  type  is  not  good  ;  the  second  is 
worse  ;  the  third  is  bad,  while  the  fourth  is  very  bad.  For 
many  reasons  it  is  right  to  fight  against  wrath.  The  first  reason 
then  :  every  kind  of  anger  arises  from  pride,  and  although  it 

25  may  be  that  righteous  anger  against  sin  is  good  sometimes, 
yet1  at  other  times  anger  is  altogether  bad,  for  the  stirring  of 
wrath  is  a  sign  of  pride.  The  second  reason  :  your  anger  is 
imjustified  when  you  are  angry  with  one  human  like  yourself, 
for  no  one  has  any  right  to  be  angry  with  another.     The  third 

30  reason  :  if,  having  assumed  authority  over  one  particular  person, 
you  are  angry  with  him  on  account  of  his  sins,  do  not  be  excess- 
ively  angry  ;  and  if  owing  to  your  anger,  you  outwardly  smite 
him  with  the  rod,  yet  inwardly  love  him  heartily  for  the  sake 
of   God.     The   fourth  reason  :   do  not   be  angry  with  anyone 

35  even  although  he  should  be  guilty,  unless  you  are  his  superior, 
for  you  yourself  would  not  like  anyone  to  be  angry  with  you 

1  Omitting  agus  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  148  line  14. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  35 

if  you  should  trespass.  Never  do  to  another  what  you  would 
not  like  done  to  yourself.  The  fifth  reason  :  you  do  more  harm 
to  yourself  than  to  others  by  being  angry,  and  what  profit  is 
it  for  you  to  exercise  upon  another  a  discipline  which  ruins 
5  yourself  ?  The  sixth  reason  :  it  is  extraordinary  ignorance  or 
boorishness  for  one  to  be  angry,  for  anger  reveals  the  fault 
hidden  within.  The  seventh  reason  :  it  is  wiser  for  one  to 
offer  steadfast  patience  to  anger,  i.e.  not  to  reveal  outwardly 
how  he  feels  within.  The  eighth  reason  :  the  society  of  the 
10  wrathful  is  most  dangerous,  so  avoid  it  as  peacefully  as  possible. 
The  ninth  reason  :  one  ought  not  to  reveal  either  counsel  or 
secret  to  the  wrathful,  for  in  the  recklessness  of  their  fury, 
they  reveal  every  secret.  I  urge  you  then,  if  you  are  a  wise 
man,  to  avoid  carefully  the  company  of  the  wrathful. 

!5       DE  ODIO,  i.e.  OF  HATRED. 

If  hatred  should  get  a  beginning  in  your  heart,  fight  against 
it  in  every  way.  This  fault  originates  as  a  result  of  an  evil1 
act  or  speech,  and  it  is  right  to  counter  it  in  many  ways.  The 
first  way  :  he  who  hates  destroys  his  own  soul,  for  the  one  who 

20  hates  his  brother,  is,  as  John,  the  Bosom-disciple,  says,  a 
murderer.  The  second  way  :  hatred  blinds  one,  for  he  who 
hates  is  blind  and  ignorant  of  the  way  of  life  with  the  result 
that  he  does  not  judge  justly,  but  is  ever  working  on  behalf 
of  his  foe.     The  third  reason  :  he  who  hates,  by  taking  vengeance, 

25  makes  the  Lord  to  Whom  belongs  all  power  of  vengeance,  of 
no  effect.  The  fourth  reason  :  such  a  man  makes  enmity  between 
himself  and  God  by  hating  His  creature.  The  fifth  reason  : 
such  a  man  cannot  rightly  repeat  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  if 
he  does  repeat  it,  he  does  so  against  his  own  salvation,  for  since 

30  he  is  unwilling  to  forgive  the  sins  committed  against  himself, 
he  is  praying  against  himself  and  asking  that  his  own  sins  should 
not  be  forgiven  him.  The  sixth  reason  :  such  a  one  destroys 
his  own  works  completely,  for  they  proceed  not  from  love,  but 
from  hate.     The  seventh  reason  :  such  a  one  is  worse  than  a 

35  beast,  for  the  beast  loves  its  fellow,  while  the  man  who  hates 
detests  his  fellow,  who  has  been  created  in  the  image  of  God. 

1  Reading  dhroch-ghnimh.  Cf.  vol.  I,  p.    149,   7  and  footnote  2. 


36  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

The  eighth  reason  :  whosoever  hates  is  boorish,  for  he  is  unwilling 
to  forgive  a  little  so  that  God  may  forgive  him  much.  The 
ninth  reason  :  as  he  who  loves  becomes  a  son  of  God,  so  he 
who  hates  becomes  a  son  of  the  Devil.  Peacefully  avoid  this 
5      fault,  then,  if  you  desire  to  snatch  a  victory  from  your  enemies. 

DE  TRISTITIA,  i.e.   OF  GRIEF. 

If  your  perceive  grief  near  your  heart,  cast  it  out  quickly  for 
it  is  bitter  and  accursed.  Grief  is  begotten  by  the  loss  of  relations 
or  earthly  things,  by  trouble,  by  ill-health,  by  someone  casting 

io  contempt  upon  you,  or  by  someone  being  exalted  over  you. 
Fight  speedily  against  this  in  many  ways.  The  first  way : 
since  grief  is  worldly  in  origin  the  works  of  death  are  in  it,  but 
on  the  other  hand,  your  grief  for  your  sins  against  the  love 
of  God  is  good  and,  if  it  is  not  excessive,  you  will  derive  eternal 

15  life  from  it.  The  second  reason  :  relatives,  temporal  possessions, 
indeed,  all  things  in  general  are  the  gift  of  God,  and  He  does 
no  injustice  to  anyone  if  He  takes  back  His  own  gifts.  The 
third  reason  :  it  is  in  opposition  to  God  that  one  is  grieved, 
for  such  a  one  is  fulfilling  his  own,  and  opposing  God's  will. 

20  The  fourth  reason  :  reproach  is  cast  upon  God's  judgment  by 
the  grief  of  the  man  who  is  deprived  of  his  possessions  or  who 
experiences  adversity.  The  fifth  reason  :  the  soul  that  is  grieved 
is  generally  full  of  melancholy  and  tardy  with  regard  to  all 
good  things.     The  sixth  reason  :  the  soul  that  is  grieved  by  the 

25  decay  of  earthly  things  ought  to  be  the  more  grieved  by  fear 
of  the  eternal  pains  of  Hell.  The  seventh  reason  :  if  you  are 
pained  because  temporal  and  transient  things  have  gone,  it 
is  fitting,  indeed,  more  fitting,  that  you  should  be  grieved  because 
glorious  things  are  going.     Wipe  out  this  grief,  then,  from  your 

30      heart,  if  you  wish  to  gain  the  victory  over  your  enemies. 

DE  ACCIDIE,  i.e.  OF  MELANCHOLY. 

The  seizure  of  the  heart  by  melancholy  is  just  like  the  death 
of  the  soul.  Drive  it  quickly  from  your  heart.  Its  cause  is 
frequently  carelessness  regarding  yourself,  God  and  the  pains 
35  of  Hell.  Counter  it  in  many  ways.  The  first  way  :  it  destroys 
not  only  the  soul,  but  the  body  and  soul  together,  with  the 
result  that  one  reckons  life  a  burden  but  yet  is  unwilling  to  die. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  37 

The  second  point  :  the  melancholy  is  unstable  and  ready  for  every 
evil  just  like  a  man  who  fears  nothing,  but  yet  cannot  look 
after  his  own  due  and  right.  The  third  way  :  he  is  melancholy 
and  sad  as  far  as  goodness  is  concerned,  and  disparages  and 
5  disdains  all  back-biting  and  contempt  of  himself.  The  fourth 
way  :  like  a  madman  he  welcomes  the  evil,  and  does  not  grieve 
over,  or  weep  for,  the  good  he  has  let  slip  through  carelessness. 
The  fifth  way  :  he  is  like  nothing  else  but  a  picture  on  a  wall 
which  can  do  nothing  with  the  organs  of  sense  depicted  in  it, 

10  because  he  never  sets  his  eyes  to  weep  for  his  sins,  nor  his  ears 
to  hearken  for  his  own  advantage,  nor  his  mouth  or  tongue 
to  utter  anything  good,  nor  his  hands  and  feet  to  perform  his 
indispensable  duty,  nor  his  heart  to  worthy  thoughts,  nor  does 
he  prepare  his  body  to  serve.     The  sixth  way  :  he  is  deaf  and 

15  blind  towards  goodness  of  every  kind,  so  that  he  has  no  pleasure 
in  anything  he  may  see  or  hear.  The  seventh  way  :  he  relishes 
neither  earthly  nor  spiritual  joy.  The  eighth  way  :  he  is  a 
burden  not  only  to  himself,  but  also  to  his  neighbours  and 
acquaintances  in  general.     The  ninth  reason  :  he  is  defenceless 

20  and  thoroughly  impoverished  in  this  world,  and  deprived  of 
glory.  The  tenth  way  :  he  has  no  regret  for  the  heavenly  life 
which  he  has  let  slip  through  carelessness,  nor  does  he  fear 
the  pain  of  Hell  which  is  being  prepared  for  him.  In  every 
way,  then,  avoid  the  melancholy  that  would  cause  you  to  let 

25  slip,  even  in  this  present  life,  all  your  relish  for  the  heavenly 
life. 

DE   DESPERATIONE,   i.e.   OF  DESPAIR. 

It  is,  indeed,  very  unfortunate  if  despair  should  come  to  your 
heart.     Fight  against  it  bravely  and  with  all  your  attention  in 

30  many  ways.  The  first  way  :  God  Omnipotent  is  as  able  to 
condemn  sinners  as  to  save  the  repentant.  The  second  way : 
He  is  so  merciful  that  no  one  ought  to  despair,  for  His  mercy 
is  greater  than  our  sins  can  be.  The  third  way  :  He  is  true 
and  He  has  promised  that  whenever  the  sinner  shall  sigh,  He 

35  will  forget  his  sin.  He  has  said,  "  O  sinful  soul,  although  you 
often  commit  fornication  with  many  lovers,  yet  turn  to  me 
and  I  will  receive  you."  The  fourth  way  :  He  is  benignant 
and  He  came  to  call  not  only  the  righteous  but  also  the  sinners. 


O' 


8  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 


The  fifth1  way  :  He  is  gracious,  and  as  the  evil  conduct  of 
sinners  increases,  His  grace  increases  beyond  it  ;  this  is  proved 
in  the  case  of  Peter,  Paul,  David  and  many  others.  If  you 
have  sinned,  see  if  your  sin  is  greater  than  Paul's  sin  or  David's 
5  for  the  one  of  these  was  an  unbelieving  blasphemer  of  God, 
the  other  a  murderer  and  adulterer.  Finally,  however,  this 
murderer  was  "  after  God's  own  heart,"  while  the  other  was 
a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles.  If  you  live  under  a  rule,  you  have 
sinned  no  worse  than  Peter,  who  denied  his  Lord  thrice,  and 

10  the  prelate  under  whom  you  have  sinned,  is  no  better  than  the 
prelate  under  whom  Peter  sinned,  yet  to  this  man  who  took 
refuge  in  flight  and  denial,  the  keys  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
were  finally  given.  Do  not,  then,  despair  of  your  sin  but  let 
this   example   urge   you   on   to   repentance.     The   sixth   way : 

15  the  nobles  of  Heaven  rejoice  more  over  the  conversion  of  one 
sinner  than  over  ninety  and  nine  righteous  persons.  The 
seventh  way  :  so  great  was  God's  favour  for  the  repentance  of 
the  sinner  that  the  King  of  Angels  made  a  man  of  Himself  for 
love  of  it.     The  eighth  way  :   since  Christ  died  for  the  sake 

20  of  sinners  while  they  were  still  His  foes,  behold  what  He  shall 
give  them  now  that  they  are  His  friends  through  repentance. 
The  ninth  way  :  no  one  ought  to  despair  owing  to  the  length 
of  time  before  he  became  converted  ;  this  is  proved  by  the 
brief  penance  of  the  thief  on  the  cross.     The  tenth  way  :  had 

25  not  God  loved  the  sinner's  repentance,  He  would  not  have 
purchased  it  with  His  blood  and  precious  flesh.  If  you  truly 
believe  this,  you  will  not  despair  on  account  of  your  sins. 

DE    BLASPHEMIA    ET    DE   PREFIGURANTIBUS  CHRISTUM,  i.e. 
OF   BLASPHEMING   THE   LORD   AND   OF   THE   LORD'S   PRE- 
30  FIGURATIONS. 

Should   blasphemy   come   into   your   heart,    fight   against   it 

and  expel  it  vigorously.     This  fault  has  its  origin  frequently 

with  reference  to  the   divinity   and  humanity   of   Christ,   His 

substance  or  the  great  sacraments  in  general.     Fight  against  it 

35      powerfully  for  many  praiseworthy  reasons.     For  many  causes 

^Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  35,  line  34  and  p.   152,  footnote  2. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  39 

and  on  strong  grounds  it  is  right  to  believe  in  the  divinity  and 
humanity  of  Christ.  The  first  of  these  :  it  is  proved  by  the 
succour  given  to  the  saints,  by  the  quickening  of  the  dead  in 
which  people  could  not  believe,  as  well  as  by  the  words  and 
5  deeds  of  the  saints.  That  very  proof  is  prefigured  by  the  Law 
and  the  patriarchs,  is  pre-revealed  by  the  prophets,  revealed 
by  the  angel  and  evangelists  and  also  preached  by  the  apostles. 
What  is  understood  by  the  bush  which  Moses  saw  burning 
without  any  damage  to  its  foliage,  but  Mary's  conception  of 

10  the  Son  of  God  without  loss  of  virginity,  and  that  He  Himself 
was  the  beloved,  enduring,  ever-consuming  flame  which  does 
no  harm  to  the  one  upon  whom  it  acts  ?  What  is  understood 
by  Gideon's  woollen  fleece  over  which  the  dew  rained  from 
Heaven  without  doing  harm  to  the  wool,  but  that  Christ  was 

15  poured  down  bj^  the  Holy  Ghost  into  Mary's  womb,  without 
loss  of  her  virginity  ?  What  is  understood  by  Adam's  creation 
from  the  unpolluted  earth  and  by  Eve's  creation  from  his  rib, 
but  that  Mary  conceived  the  Son  of  God  without  pollution 
or   loss   of   virginity  ?     What   is   understood   by   Aaron's  rod, 

20  which  produced  blossom  and  fruit  spontaneously,  but  the 
birth  of  the  Son  of  God  from  the  pure  scion,  the  Virgin 
Mary,  without  loss  of  her  virginity  ?  What  is  understood  by 
the  rod  which  the  prophets  foretold  would  come  with  pure 
blossom  from  the  stock  of  Jesse,  but  Mary  the  Mother,  who 

25  was  of  the  family  of  Jesse,  and  who  gave  birth  to  Christ,  the 
pure  blossom,  for  the  salvation  of  all  ?  What  is  understood 
by  the  forty  days  and  the  forty  nights  during  which  Moses 
and  Elijah  fasted,  but  Chrisfs  fasting  for  a  similar  period  to 
deliver  mankind  ?     What  is  understood  by  the  sale  of  Joseph 

3°  by  his  brethren,  but  Chrisfs  being  sold  by  His  own  disciples1 
for  thirty  pieces  of  silver  ?  What  is  understood  by  Jacob's 
fighting  with  the  angel  whom  he  would  not  let  go  till  he  obtained 
the  everlasting  blessing,  but  Chrisf  s  love  for  human-kind  fighting 
with  Him  continually  till  it  caused  Him  finally  to  sweat  blood 

35  in  His  effort  to  gain  the  lasting  blessing  for  our  salvation,  as 
is  evident  by  His  opening  His  hands  on  the  cross  in  bestowing 
the  blessing  upon  us  ?  What  is  understood  by  the  innocent 
blood  of  Abel  crying  to  God  for  protection  after  he  was  slain 

1 1.T.  sic,  but  cf.  L.T.  vol.  1,  p.  37,  line  20. 


40  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

in  the  field  by  his  brother,  but  the  blood  of  Christ  poured  forth 
on  behalf  of  the  sinner  and  crying  to  God  on  his  behalf  ?  What 
is  understood  by  the  ark  which  delivered  eight  souls  from  the 
swelling  waves  of  the  sea,  but  the  cross  of  Christ,  by  which 
5  those  whom  He  has  redeemed  are  borne  from  the  waves  of  their 
stormy  sin  to  the  haven,  the  gate  of  God's  House  ?  What 
is  understood  by  Isaac's  carrying  the  bundle  of  firewood  in 
fulfilment  of  his  father's  wish,  to  burn  himself  as  a  sacrifice 
to  God,   but   Chrisfs  carrying  the  cross  of  His  own  burning 

10  pain  to  redeem  the  sins  of  the  nations  ?  What  is  understood 
by  the  cross  tau  and  by  the  paschal  lamb  which  the  Children 
of  Israel  sacrificed  on  their  departure  from  Egypt,  but  the 
cross  of  Christ  upon  which  was  the  Innocent  Lamb  Who,  through 
the  will  of  the  Father,  not  only  bore  the  sins  of  the  world  but 

15  also  gave  Himself  as  a  sacrifice  to  do  away  with  that  sin  ?  What 
is  understood  by  the  poisonous  serpent  which  Moses  raised  up 
for  the  Children  of  Israel  to  succour  all  who  should  gaze  upon 
it  from  the  sting  of  the  other  serpents,  but  Christ  on  the  cross 
healing  from  their  infinite  wounds  all  who  gaze  upon  Him  ? 

20  What  is  understood  by  Samson  who  was  shut  behind  bars  by 
the  rejoicing  Gazites,  and  who,  making  light  of  them,  broke 
their  gates,  left  them  after  one  night  and  went  with  his  nobles 
unhurt  to  his  own  kingdom,  but  a  figure  of  Christ  Who  was 
enclosed  within  the  tomb  to  the  joy  of  the  Jews,  and  WTho 

•25  departed  from  it  at  midnight,  burst  the  gates  of  Hell  and  took 
His  own  nobles  to  Heaven  ?  What  is  understood  by  the  same 
Samson's  taking  a  honey-comb  from  the  lion's  mouth,  but  a 
figure  of  Christ  ?  As  the  honey  is  in  the  comb,  so  in  Him  are 
both   God  and  man.     What   is  understood   by   Jonah's   being 

30  vomited  forth  on  the  third  day  by  the  great  beast,  but  Christ 
Who  rose  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day  ?  What  is  understood 
by  Enoch's  being  borne  bodily  to  Paradise,  and  by  Elijah's 
being  borne  away  from  the  presence  of  his  disciple  into  the 
air,  but  Christ  Who  was  thus  taken  from  the  presence  of  His 

35  disciples  into  Heaven  to  sit  thereafter  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  His  Father.  If  you  truly  believe  these  things,  the  spirit 
of  blasphemy  and  unbelief  will  depart  from  you.  Since  you 
have  seen  how  He  was  prefigured  by  the  Law  and  the  patriarchs, 
see  now  how  He  has  been  pre-revealed  by  the  prophets. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  41 

DE    PROPHETIS    DE    CHRISTO,    i.e.    OF    THE    PROPHETS    WHO 
SPOKE    OF   CHRIST. 

Now,  Jacob,  the  prophet,  said  with  regard  to  the  birth  of 
Christ,  "  Non  auferetur  sceptrum  de  Iuda,  et  dux  de  femore 
5  eius,  donec  veniat  qui  mittendus  est,  et  ipse  erit  expectatio 
gentium,"  i.e.  these  tribes,  and  particularly  the  tribe  of  Judah, 
shall  not  lack  lords  and  princes  till  Christ  comes,  and  by  Him 
the  nations  shall  be  saved.  Moses  therefore  says,  "  prophetam1 
suscitabit  vobis  Deus  de  fratribus  vestris  tanquam  me,  ipsum 

10  etc,"  i.e.  "  As  God  gave  the  Law  to  you  by  me,"  said  Moses, 
"  so  He  will  give  you  grace  and  truth  through  the  '  Great  Prophet,' 
Who  is  frequently  called  Christ  in  the  Gospel,  and  Lord  and 
God  by  the  prophets,  and  whosoever  will  not  believe  in  Christ 
shall  be  condemned  and  cast  out  from  the  communion  of  the 

15  saints.  So  Habakkuk,  the  prophet,  says,  "  Qui2  venturus  est 
veniet  etc,"  i.e.  without  doubt,  the  Lord  Jesus  Who  is  called 
the  Saviour  of  His  people  will  come  to  blot  out  their  sins.  Of 
the  coming  of  Christ,  Balaam  says,  "  Orietur  stella  ex  Iacob 
et   consurget  homo3  de   Israel  et   percutiet   duces  Moab,"   i.e. 

20  the  Virgin  Mary  shall  be  begotten,  i.e.  the  Star  of  the  family 
of  Jacob,  and  of  her  shall  come  the  Man  Who  is  called  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  Living  God,  Who  shall  arise  in  thee,  O  Israel, 
according  to  the  fiesh  of  His  mother,  and  He  shall  destroy  the 
princes  of  Moab,  viz.  the  Devil,  who  is  lord  of  all  upon  whom 

25  the  law  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  no  effect.  Isaiah  says, 
"  Ecce4  virgo  concipiet  filium,  et  vocabitur  nomen  eius 
Emmanuel,"  i.e.  the  Virgin  shall  conceive  the  Son  and  shall 
give  Him  birth,  and  He  shall  be  called  Immanuel,  i.e.  God 
with  us.     Observe  that  the  prophet  said  that  the  Virgin  would 

30      bear  a  son,  and  I  understand  thereby  that,  since  she  was  a 

1  This  seems  to  be  a  composite  reference  to  the  following  : — prophetam 
de  gente  tua  et  de  fratribus  tuis  sicut  me,  suscitabit  Dominus  Deus  tuus  : 
ipsum  audies,  Deut.  xvm,  15  ;  prophetam  suscitabo  eis  de  medio  fratrum 
suorum  similem  tui,  Deut.  xviii,  19  ;  quoniam  prophetam  suscitabit 
Dominus  Deus  vester  de  fratribus  vestris  tanquam  me,  ipsum  audietis 
Acts.  iii,  22. 

2  These  words  are  from  Hebrews  x,  38  (correct  this  reference  in  vol.  i, 
p.  39,  footnote  8)  quoting  Hab.  n,  3. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads  virga  in  place  of  homo,  but  the  Sept.  avareXei 
aarpov  e'£  'Ioxcufi,    Kal  dvaoTrjoeTai    dvQpamos  e£    'IopayX.      Num.  XXIV,    17. 

4  The  Vulgate  adds  et  pariet  after  concipiet  Is.  vu,   14. 


42  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

virgin  at  His  birth,  Mary  was  the  Virgin  from  whom  God  and 
man  has  come  without  loss  of  virginity.  So  too,  the  prophet 
David  says,  "  Dominus  dabit  benignitatem,  et  terra  nostra 
dabit  fructum  suum,"  i.e.  God  will  openly  reveal  to  us  His 
5  own  tender  love  when  our  earth,  i.e.  the  Virgin  Mary,  shall 
give  the  fruit  of  Her  pure  womb,  viz.,  Jesus  Christ.  And  the 
prophet  Malachi  says,  "  Vobis1  timentibus  nomen  meum  orietur 
sol  iustitiae,"  i.e.  Christ  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  will  arise 
for  those  who  fear  my  name,  and  there  will  be  healing  in  His 

10  wings,  i.e.  in  His  words  and  eternal  salvation  will  be  found 
in  His  deeds  as  well  as  a  lasting  reward.  David  too  says, 
"  Dominus  dixit  ad  me  '  Filius  meus  es  tu  ;  ego  hodie  genui  te,'  " 
i.e.  "  Thou  art  my  son  whom  I  have  this  day  begotten  "  said 
the  Lord  in  the  figure  of  Christ.     Isaiah  says,  "  Parvulus2  natus 

15  est  nobis,  filius  datus  est  nobis,"  i.e.  a  child  has  been  born  unto 
us  and  a  son  has  been  bestowed  upon  us.  He  says  further, 
"  Cujus  principatus  super  humerum  eius,  et  vocabitur  nomen 
eius  Admirabilis,  Deus  Fortis,  Pater  Futuri  Saeculi,  Princeps 
Pacis  "  de3  cuius  pronuntiatione  nativitatis  nil  apertius  potest 

20  dici,  i.e.  His  rule  is  upon  His  shoulders  and  His  name  shall 
be  The  Wonderful  and  Strong  God  and  Father  of  The  World 
to  Come  and  The  Prince  of  Peace  :  it  is  with  regard  to  this 
revelation  of  that  birth  that  nothing  clearer  can  be  said.  De 
qua  etiam  dixit  Ieremias,  i.e.  concerning  which  also  Jeremiah 

25  says,  "  Deus4  in  terris  visus  est  et  cum  hominibus  conversatus 
est,"  i.e.  God  was  seen  upon  earth  dwelling  among  men,  and 
since  no  one  could  behold  Him  as  He  truly  was,  He  assumed 
flesh  in  order  that  He  might  live  with  man  in  love  and  teach 
him  by  His  own  example.     Should  it  chance  that  anyone  would 

30  doubt,  like  the  Jews,  whether  He  was  the  One  promised  to  us, 
the  prophet  Daniel  has  given  definite  proof  that  He  was  when 

1  The  Yulgate  reads  et  orietur  vobis  timentibus  nomen  meum  Sol 
iustitiae.     Mal.  iv,  2. 

2  The  Yulgate  reads  Parvulus  enim  natus  est  nobis,  et  rilius  datus  est 
nobis,  et  factus  est  principatus  super  humerum  eius  :  et  vocabitur  nomen 
eius  Admirabilis,  Consiliarius,  Deus,  Fortis,  Pater  futuri  saeculi,  Princeps 
pacis. 

3Cf.   vol.  1,  p.   156,  24  and  footnote  8. 

4  The  Yulgate  reads  post  haec  in  terris  visus  est,  et  cum  hominibus 
eonversatus  est.     Bar.   in,   38. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HLAVENLY  THOUGHT  43 

he  said,  "  Cum  venerit  Sanctus  sanctorum,  cessabit  unctio 
Iudeorum,"  i.e.  when  the  Holy  of  Holies  shall  come,  the  Jewish 
custom  of  anointing  shall  cease.  There  is  no  doubt  but  that 
they  knew  that  Christ  had  come,  for  on  His  coming  the 
5  anointing  of  kings  and  bishops  did  cease.  Habakkuk  says, 
"  Domine,1  consideravi  opera  tua  et  expavi,  quoniam  in  medio 
dirorum  animalium  innotesceris,"  i.e.  O  Lord,  I  have  considered 
Thy  works  and  fear  has  seized  upon  me,  for  Thou  wert  manifest 
among  men.     This  was  proved  truly  and  particularly  when  the 

10  shepherds  found  Him  between  the  two  animals  ;  they  worshipped 
Him  and  believed  in  Him  on  account  of  many  signs,  and  it  was 
also  proved  when  He  was  sought  eagerly  and  with  honour  by 
the  kings.  Isaiah  says,  "  Super2  te,  Ierusalem,  orietur  Dominus, 
et  gloria  eius  in  te  videbitur,"  i.e.  upon  thee,   O  Jerusalem, 

15  the  Lord  will  arise,  and  His  glory  will  be  manifest  in  thee  ; 
"  et3  ambulant  gentes  in  lumine  tuo,  et  reges  in  splendore  ortus 
tui,"  i.e.  the  nations  will  walk  in  thy  light,  and  the  kings  in 
the  splendour  of  thy  birth  ;  "  omnes  de  Saba  venient  aurum 
et   tus  deferentes,   et   laudem   Domino  annuntiantes,"  i.e.   the 

20  people  will  come  from  Saba  bringing  gold  and  incense  and 
praising  the  Lord.  This  took  place  in  Bethlehem,  and  they 
were  praising  the  Lord  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Jerusalem. 
It  was  in  Bethlehem  that  Christ,  the  Mighty,  i.e.  the  Glory  of 
the  Father,  was  begotten  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin,  and  it 

25  was  by  those  kings,  whom  he4  mentions,  that  He  was  prayed 
to  as  King,  as  God  and  as  man,  while  they  themselves  were 
marching  by  the  light  of  the  new  star  towards  Him  bringing 
gold  and  incense  and  myrrh.  So  the  prophet  David  says, 
"  Adorate  Dominum  in  aula  sancta  eius,"  i.e.  make  supplication 

3°  to  the  Lord  in  His  holy  hall,  and  David  further  says,  "  Reges 
Tarsis  et  insulae  munera  offerent ;  reges  Arabum  et  Saba  dona 

1  The    Yulgate    reads,    Domini,     audivi  auditionem    tuam     et     timui. 
Domine,  opus    tuum  in  medio  annorum  vivifica  illud.   In  medio  annorum 
notum  facies.  The  Sept.  reads  Kupie,   eloaKrJKoa  rijv  olkot)v   oov,   ha  \  ifofirjBrjv' 
Karevoijoa    ra.   ep\a    oov    Kal    e^eorrjv.    ev    fxeow    ovo    t,wwv    yvwodrjor) ,    ex>    rtp 
eyyit,eiv   ru.   errt   emyvwoB '/jcttj'      Hab.  III,   1. 

2  The  Yulgate  reads,  Surge,  illuminare,  Ierusalem  ;  quia  venit  lumen 
tuum,  et  gloria  Domini  super  te  orta  est,  thus  dihering  from  both  the 
L.T.  and  the  I.T.  Is.  lx,   1. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads,  et  ambulabunt  gentes  .  .  .  Is.  lx,  3. 
*i.e.,  the  author  of  the  L.T. 


44  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

adducent  et  adorabunt  eum  omnes  reges,1  omnes  gentes  servient 
ei,"  i.e.  the  kings  of  the  islands  called  Tarsis,  Saba  and  Arbum 
will  bring  gifts  to  the  Son  of  God,  all  kings  will  pray  to  Him 
and  ali  nations  will  submit  to  Him.  It  is  seen  that  these  things 
5  were  completely  proved  to  the  very  letter  in  which  they  were 
uttered.  The  prophet  said  concerning  the  presentation  of  the 
Lord  in  the  temple,  "  Suscepimus,  Deus,  misericordiam  tuam 
in  medio  templi  tui,"  i.e.  Christ,  who  was  often  called  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures  "  The  Mercy  of  God  "  as  is  proved  by  these 

10  authoritative  quotations :  "  Ostende  nobis,  Domine,  miseri- 
cordiam  tuam  et  salutare  tuum  da  nobis,"  i.e.  O  Lord,  bestow 
upon  us  Thy  mercy  and  grant  us  Thy  help  and  joy,  and 
"  Misericordia2  Domini  ab  aeterno  et  usque  in  aeternum  "  et 
"  Deus  meus,3  misericordia  mea,"  i.e.  that  is  the  abiding  mercy 

15  which  never  wasteth  away,  and,  "  Deus  meus,  misericordia 
mea,"  i.e.  O  God,  Thou  art  my  mercy.  Malachi  says  regarding 
the  same  matter,  "  Ecce4  veniet  ad  templum  suum  Dominator 
Dominus,"  i.e.  Jesus  Christ,  "  et  erunt,"  i.e.  Joseph  et  Maria 
"  offerentes  eum  Domino  sacrincium  in  iustitia,"  i.e.  it  is  evident 

20  that  the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  will  come  to  His  own  temple  in  the 
exercise  of  His  rule,  and  Joseph  and  Mary  will  be  offering  to 
God  a  sacrifice  in  righteousness.  Isaiah  says  in  the  person  of 
the  Lord,  "  Spiritus5  Domini  super  me,  eo  quod  unxerit  me  ; 
ad   annuntiandum   mansuetis   misit   me,    ut    mederer   contritis 

25  corde,  et  praedicarem  captivis  indulgentiam  et  clausis  apertionem 
et  annum  placabilem  Domino,"  i.e.  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  will 
come  upon  me  because  He  hath  anointed  me  and  hath  sent 
me  to  show  that  He  is  very  gentle,  to  comfort  the  sorrow  of 
the  soul,  to  promise  forgiveness  and  release  to  those  who  are 

30  in  captivity  and  light  to  those  who  are  in  darkness,  and  to  reveal 
the  chosen  year  of  the  Lord.  It  is  proved,  then,  beyond  doubt 
that  Christ  was  anointed  by  the  Father  and  by  the  Holy  Ghost 

1  The  Vulgate  adds  terrae  after  reges.  The  Sept.  reads  Travres  01    ^aaiXels. 

2  The    Vulgate    reads    Misericordia    autem  .   .   .   .  in     seternum    super 
timentes  eum   Ps.    cn,    17. 

3  The    Vulgate    reads    Benedictus    Dominus    Deus    meus    qui 

misericordia  mea  Ps.   cxliii,   2. 

4  The  Vulgate  reads   Ecce  ego  mitto    ....    et  statim  veniet  .... 
et  erunt  Domino  offerentes  sacrificia  in  iustitia.     Mal.   m,    1-3. 

B  The    Vulgate    reads — unxerit    Dominus    me,  but    the    Sept.  otJ  elvtkev 
exftioev  fie'  Is.  LXI,  1. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  45 

particularly  to  proclaim  this  new  and  wonderful  teaching  by 
which  mercy,  humility,  mildness  and  promises  of  an  eternal 
joyous  reward  in  return  for  soul-sorrow  are  revealed  as  well 
as  succour  for  prisoners  bound  in  the  fetters  of  sin.  Complete 
c  forgiveness  of  sin  is  promised  them  for  true  contrition  of  heart 
and  oral  confession.  To  those  who  are  bound  in  the  Devil's 
prison  by  harsh  disbelief  and  despair  He  reveals  release  in  return 
for  their  faith,  hope  and  charity.  There  is  mercifully  given  to 
each  one  who  desires  it  a  year  of  gratitude  to  the  Lord  and 

I0  a  chosen  season  and  days  of  health  with  a  view  to  repentance, 
and  by  such  the  will  of  God  is  perfectly  fulfilled.  The  same 
prophet  says  of  the  Lord's  miracles,  "  Ecce1  Dominus  noster 
veniet  et  salvabit  nos,"  i.e.  our  Lord  will  come  openly  to  save 
us,  and  then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  and  the  ears  of  the  deaf  will 

jc  be  opened  ;  "  tunc  saliet  sicut  cervus  claudus,"  i.e.  the  lame 
will  run  like  a  deer,  and  the  tongues  of  the  dumb  will  be  freed. 
He  wrought  this  and  many  other  miracles  when  He  came  in 
the  fiesh  ;  He  revealed  His  power  over  the  material  and  the 
spiritual  by  succouring  bodies  and  souls,  and  hence  one  ought 

20  to  believe  that  He  is,  without  a  doubt  the  Saviour  of  all.  Con- 
cerning  the  Lord's  rapid  journey  to  Jerusalem  Zechariah  said, 
"  Ecce2  rex  tuus  venit  tibi  mansuetus,  sedens  super  asinam  et 
pullum  filium  subiugalis,"  i.e.  thy  gentle  King  and  Lord  comes 
openly  to  you,  seated  upon  the  back  of   an   ass  and   the   foal 

25  of  an  ass.  Jesus,  the  Saviour,  fulfilled  these  figures  when  He 
came  to  Jerusalem,  as  one  reads  in  the  Scriptures.  De  traditione 
autem  eius  dicit  David,  "  Homo  pacis  meae  in  quo  speravi, 
qui  edebat  panes  meos,  ampliavit3  adversum  me  supplanta- 
tionem,"  i.e.  one  of  my  household  and  fellowship  whom  I  trusted 

30  and  who  ate  my  bread  with  me,  increased  my  foe's  contention 
and  hostihty  about  me.  Judas  fulfilled  these  things  against 
the  gracious  sweet  Jesus.  De  venditione  vero  ipsius,  i.e.  con- 
cerning  the  selling  of  the   Lord,   Jeremiah,   the  prophet,   says 

1  The   Vulgate   reads,    Ecce   Deus   vester Deus    ipse     veniet  et 

salvabit    vos  :  the  Sept.  reads  laov  6  6eos  i)f-^>v  .  .  .  aiios    rj^et    kal  o<Lati 
rjfias.  Is.  xxxv.  4-6. 

2  Cf.  vol.  i,  p.  42,  line  26  and  footnotes  9  and  10  :  vol.  i,  p.  159,  line 
25  and  footnote  4.  The  Greek  reads  «x'  °vov  ^at  e77'  rt<*>hov  vlov  i*io£v\(lov 
Matt.    xxi,   5. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads  .   .   .  magnificavit  super  me  ....   Ps.   xl,   10. 


46  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

in  His  person,  "  Appenderunt1  mercedem  meam  et  triginta 
argenteis  quibus  appretiatus  sum  ab  eis,"  i.e.  they  increased 
my  value  to  thirty  talents  and  for  this  they  purchased  me. 
The  agent  for  this  was  Judas,  the  false  traitor.  Dixit 
5  Zacharias,  i.e.  Zechariah  said  concerning  the  rapid  scattering 
of  the  disciples,  "  Percutiam  pastorem  et  dispergentur  oves," 
i.e.  the  shepherd  shall  be  smitten  and  the  flock  will  scatter. 
The  proof  of  this  is  that  the  disciples  fled  when  the  Lord  was 
seized.     De  passione  vero  ipsius  et  morte,  i.e.  concerning  the 

io  passion  and  death  of  the  Lord,  Isaiah  speaking  in  His  person 
says,  "  Corpus  meum  dedi  percutientibus,  et  genas  meas 
vellentibus  ;  faciem  meam  non  averti  ab  increpantibus  et  con- 
spuentibus  in  me,"  i.e.  I  gave  my  body  to  the  smiters  and  my 
cheeks  to  those  who  plucked  my  beard,   and  I  did  not  turn 

15  my  face  away  from  those  who  insulted  me  and  jeered  at  me, 
and  He  was  wounded  for  our  wickedness,  He  was  beaten  and 
bruised  for  our  sin,  and  by  the  out-pouring  of  His  sweat  and 
blood  we  have  been  healed.  He  was  sacrificed  as  He  wished, 
yet  He  opened  not  His  mouth,  but  was  like  a  gentle  sheep  and 

20  dumb,  like  a  lamb  being  shorn.  He  surrendered  His  soul  to 
death  and  He  was  made  like  a  criminal,  although  He  bore  the 
sins  of  all  and  prayed  that  His  tormentors  should  not  die  the 
eternal  death.2  Truly  it  was  not  possible  to  give  an  adequate 
account  of  the  passion  of  Christ  whether  from  prophet,  imagina- 

25  tion  or  study  however  deep,  or  by  tongue  however  keen.  David 
says  concerning  the  Lord's  drink  on  the  cross,  "  Dederunt 
in  escam  meam  fel,  et  in  siti  mea  potaverunt  me  aceto,"  i.e. 
they  gave  me  the  gall  of  the  liver  for  food  and  vinegar  for  drink. 
The  same  prophet  has  said  with  regard  to  the  division  of  His 

3°  clothing,  "  Diviserunt  sibi  vestimenta  mea  et  super  vestem 
meam  miserunt  sortem,"  i.e.  they  divided  ray  clothes  and  cast 
lots  for  them.  Each  one  of  these  things  is  now  fulfilled  as  it 
was  declared.  De  resurrectione  vero  ;  David  speaking  in  his 
own  person  concerning  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord,  has  said, 

1  The  Vulgate  reacis,  Et  appenderunt  mercedem  meam,  triginta 
argenteos.  Et  dixit  Dominus  ad  me,  Proiice  illud  ad  statuarium, 
decorum  pretium,  quo  appretiatus  sum  ab  eis.     Zach.  XI,  12,   13. 

2  The  Vulgate  omits  ut  non  perirent  which  the  L.T.  contains  and 
which  the  original  of  the   I.T.   seems  to  have  contained. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  47 

"  Exsurgam  diluculo,1  quoniam  non  derelinques  animam  meam 
in  inferno,  nec  dabis  sanctum  tuum  videre  corruptionem,"  i.e. 
I  will  arise  in  the  morning,  for  Thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in 
Hell,  nor  wilt  Thou  leave  Thine  own  holy  one  to  see  corruption. 

5  Have  no  doubt  as  to  whether  this  is  to  be  understood  of  the 
prophet,  for  the  prophet  was  polluted  by  the  change  of  his 
body  in  the  clay,  but  it  is  to  be  understood  of  Christ  Himself 
and  of  the  resurrection  of  His  body  unpolluted  on  the  third 
day.    And  the  Lord  has  said,  "  Tu  cognovisti  sessionem  meam," 

10  scilicet  moriendo  "  et  resurrectionem  meam  "  scilicet  resurgendo, 
i.e.  Thou  hast  known  my  patience  in  dying  and  my  resurrection 
when  I  arose  again.  De  passione  autem  et  resurrectione  ipsius, 
i.e.  with  regard  to  the  Lord's  passion  and  resurrection  Hosea  has 
said,    "  Ipse2  cepit   et   sanabit   nos,   percutiet   et   curabit   nos ; 

15  vivificabit  nos  post  duos  dies,  in  die  tertia  suscitabit  nos  post 
mortem  et  vivificati  cum  ipso  resurgemus,"  i.e.  He  Himself 
hath  begun  the  passion  and  He  will  save  us  ;  He  will  heal  and 
quicken  us  :  He  will  smite  and  save  us  after  two  days  on  the 
third  day,  and  we  will  remain  with  Him  and,  on  His  rising  again, 

20  we  will  rise  with  Him,  quickened  by  His  death.  De  ascensione 
etiam  eius  dicit  David,  i.e.  concerning  the  Lord's  ascension  to 
the  Father  David  says  this,  '  Ascendit  Deus  in  iubilatione,3 
et  Dominus  in  voce  tubae,"  i.e.  God  hath  ascended  in  the  melody 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  the  Lord  hath  ascended  at  the  voice 

25  of  the  trumpet.  "  Qui  ponit4  in  nubem  ascensum  suum  et 
ambulat  super  pennas  ventorum,"  i.e.  it  is  this  King  that  setteth 
His  steps  in  the  cloud  and  walketh  upon  the  wings  of  the  winds. 
"  Et  ascendens  in  altum  Dominus5  captivam  duxit  captivitatem  ; 
dedit  dona  hominibus  "  largiendo  scilicet  donum  spiritus  sancti 

30  fidelibus  suis,  i.e.  on  ascending  the  Lord  took  captivity  captive, 
and  showing  generosity  to  men  He  bestowed  His  gifts  :  these 

1  The    Vulgate    and    the    Sept.    omit    Exsurgam    diluculo. 

2  The  L.T.  reads  with  the  \  ulgate,  ipse  cepit  et  sanabit  nos  :  percutiet 
et  curabit  nos.     Vivificabit  nos  post  duos  dies  ;  in  die  tertia  suscitabit 
nos,  et  vivemus  in  conspectu  eius.   Hos.  vi,  2-3.     The  words  mortem  .... 
resurgemus  come  from  the  gloss  on  the  quotation  given  by  the  L.T.  Cf. 
vol.   i,  p.   44.,  line   1. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads  iubilo   Ps.    xlvi,    6. 

*  The    Vulgate    reads,    Qui    ponis suum  :    qui    ambulas  .... 

Ps.   ciii,   3. 

5The  Vulgate  omits  Dominus,  Eph.  iv.,   8. 


48  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

are  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  Christians.  It  is  with  regard 
to  these  gifts  that  Joel  has  said  in  the  person  of  the  Lord, 
"  Eflundam  de  spiritu  meo  super  omnem  carnem  et  prophetabunt 
filii  vestri  et  filiae  vestrae,"  i.e.  I  will  pour  forth  from  mine  own 
5  spirit  grace  upon  all  flesh,  and  your  sons  and  daughters  will 
prophesy.  All  these  words  are  completely  revealed  as  proved 
on  the  Sabbath  of  Pentecost  when  the  Holy  Ghost  was  sent  to 
the  apostles,  with  regard  to  which  the  Psalm  says,  "  Emitte1 
spiritum  tuum  et  creabuntur,  et  renovabis  faciem  terrae,"  i.e. 

io  send  forth  Thy  spirit  and  men  shall  be  re-created  and  Thou 
shalt  renew  the  face  of  the  earth.  Et  Sapiens,  "  Spiritus  Domini 
replevit  orbem  terrarum,  et  hoc,  quod  continet  omnia,  scientiam 
habet  vocis  "  :  repletis  enim  apostolis  sanctis  scientiam  novam 
et  voces  diversas  loquendi  magnalia  Dei  contulit  eis,  i.e.  the 

15  spirit  of  God  hath  filled  the  whole  world  and  He  Who  main- 
taineth  all  things  hath  understanding  of  this  speech,  and,  on 
filling  His  apostles  with  wisdom,  He  gave  them  new  wisdom 
and  voices  and  various  tongues  to  tell  of  His  own  great  deeds. 
Whosoever   in    accordance   with   this   prophecy   he2   mentions, 

20  believes  wholly  with  all  the  powers  of  his  body  and  soul  in  Christ, 
in  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  the  perfect  fulfilment 
of  everything  that  we  have  said,  shall  not  be  overcome  by  the 
spirit  of  blasphemy.  There  is  no  doubt  but  that  this  holy 
prophecy  ought  to  be  sufficient  for  all,  even  although  they  should 

25  not  be  Christians,  to  prove  and  win  credence  for  the  incarnation 
of  the  Son  of  God  and  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  yet 
in  order  to  repudiate  every  doubt,  I  now  give  more  proof  of 
these  matters. 


30 


DE    TESTIBUS    CHRISTI,    i.e.    this    chapter    below   speaks    OF    THE 
WITNESSES  FOR  CHRIST. 

De  incarnatione  itaque  et  nativitate  Christi,  i.e.  of  the  humanity 
and  of  the  incarnation  of  Christ  according  to  Luke  : — "  Missus3 
est  Gabriel  a  Deo  ad  Mariam  virginem  dicens,  '  Ecce4  concipies 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  Emittes.  Ps.  cm,  30. 

2  i.e.  the  author  of  the  L.T. 

3  The  Yulgate  reads  ....  missus  est  Angelus  Gabriel  a  Deo  in  civi- 
tatem  Galilseae,  cui  nomen  Nazareth  ad  virginem  desponsatam  viro,  cui 
nomen  erat  Ioseph,  de  domo  David,  et  nomen  virginis,  Maria.    Luke  i,  26. 

4  The  Vulgate  reads,  Ecce  concipies  in  utero  et  .   .   .   .      Luke  i,  31. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  49 

et  paries  nlium '  ",  i.e.  Gabriel  an  angel,  was  sent  from  God 
to  Mary,  a  virgin,  and  he  said  to  her,  "  Ave  gratia  plena,  Dominus 
tecum,"  i.e.  Hail,  O  Virgin  Mary,  who  art  full  of  grace  !  The 
Lord  is  with  thee  for  thou  shalt  certainly  conceive  and  bear 
5  a  son.  When  she  heard  these  words  she  was  troubled  thereat, 
and  said,  "  How  may  that  be  since  I  have  no  knowledge  of 
a  man  ever  ?  "  The  angel  said,  "  The  Holy  Ghost  will  come 
to  dwell  in  thee,  and  the  shadow  of  the  Exalted  Father  shall 
be  revealed  to  thee,  and  so  that  holy  one,  which  shall  be  born 

10  of  thee,  shall  be  called  "  The  Son  of  God."  Do  you  hear,  now, 
how  the  angel  was  sent  to  the  virgin  in  whom,  even  before  the 
messenger  came,  the  Lord  was  found,  as  is  proved  by  the  angel's 
saying  that  the  Lord  was  with  her  ?  Be  assured  that  had  she 
not  been  a  virgin,   she  would  not  have  been  startled  by  the 

15  unwonted  salutation  in  which  a  son  was  promised  to  her. 
Owing  to  her  virginity  she  doubted  how  a  son  could  come  of 
her,  since  she  would  never  know  a  man  and  never  previously 
had  known  one,  for,  certainly,  had  she  any  intention  of  knowing 
one,  she  would  never  have  uttered  the  double  denial,  nor  would 

20  she  have  asked  how  this  might  be  done.  The  angel  therefore 
said,  "  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  to  be  with  thee,  and  it  is 
the  Son  of  God  that  shall  be  born  of  thee."  To  guard  her 
virginity  she  replied  innocently,  "  Here  am  I,  the  hand-maiden 
of  the  Lord  ;  let  it  be  as  thou  hast  promised."     Know  that  she 

25  was  quite  sure  that  nothing  was  impossible  to  God,  but  that 
everything  was  equally  easy  for  Him.  The  same  evangelist 
says  that  the  angels  revealed  the  joy  of  this  birth  to  the  shepherds 
so  that  His  coming  might  be  made  known  to  them  quickly. 
And  again  he  said  at  the  time  of  His  baptism,  "  Et  Iesus  erat 

3°  incipiens  quasi  annorum  triginta,  ita1  ut  putabatur  filius  Ioseph  " 
i.e.  Jesus  was  nearly  twenty-nine  years  of  age,  and  it  was  thought 
that  He  was  Joseph's  son,  but  even  although  it  was  openly 
said  that  He  was  Joseph's  son,  yet  in  reality  such  was  not  the 
case — it  was  only  thought  that  He  was.     This  is  the  conversation 

35  which  has  cast  out  of  the  heart  of  every  Christian  all  stain  of 
unbelief   regarding   the   virginity   of   Mary.     This   is   certainly 

1  The  Vulgate  omits  ita.     Luke  m,  23  (Correct  this  reference  in  vol.  i, 
p.  45,  footnote  4.) 


50  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

what  the  Father  proves  when  He  says,  "  Hic1  est  filius  meus 
dilectus  in  quo  mihi  complacui,"  i.e.  this  is  my  Son  in  Whom 
I  have  lovingly  found  my  own  pleasure  and  He  is  not  the  son 
of  Joseph  or  of  anyone  else  in  the  world.  Luke  says  again 
5  that  for  forty  days  after  the  resurrection  He  was  being  revealed 
to  His  disciples  ;  that  He  spoke  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  and 
that,  in  their  presence,  He  was  borne  into  the  clouds  out  of 
their  sight.  De  missione  etiam  spiritus  sancti,  i.e.  of  the 
descent    of   the    Holy    Ghost.     Now   when    the    disciples   were 

io  gathered  into  one  place,  various  tongues  as  if  of  fire  were  revealed 
to  them,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  settled  over  each  of  them  and 
they  began  to  speak  in  different  languages  as  the  Holy  Ghost 
taught  them.  De  nativitate  Christi,  i.e.  Matthew  tells  the 
same  story  ;  that  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  to  Joseph 

15  as  he  slept,  and  said  to  him,  "  Fear  not  to  take  thy  wedded 
wife,  for  the  one  begotten  in  her  hath  come  from  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  is  the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Here  he  tells  that 
three  kings  guided  by  a  star  came  from  the  east  to  Bethlehem, 
and  that  with  good  will  they  gave  three  mingled2  gifts  to  Christ. 

20  Mark  says,  "  Initium  Euangelii  Iesu  Christi,  Filii  Dei,"  i.e. 
this  is  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God,  thereby  proving  that  He  was  not  the  son  of  anyone  else 
but  the  true  Son  of  God.  De  cuius  ascensione,  i.e.  Mark  also 
says,    "  post   quam  locutus   est   discipulis3  suis   assumptus   est 

25  in  celum,  et  sedet  a  dextris  Dei,"  i.e.  who  is  the  one  that,  after 
speaking  with  His  own  disciples,  was  taken  up  to  Heaven  and 
sat  at  His  Father's  right  hand,  but  the  Son  of  God  ?  John 
with  regard  to  this  says,  "  In  principio  erat  Verbum,  et  Deus 
erat  Verbum,  et  Verbum  caro  factum  est  et  habitavit  in  nobis," 

30  i.e.  the  Son  existed  in  the  beginning  and  the  Son  was  God, 
and  the  Word,  i.e.  the  Son  of  God,  became  incarnate  and  dwelt 
in  us  ;  John  says  clearly  that  the  Word,  which  was  in  the 
presence  of  the  Father,  was  God.  Assuming  human  nature 
from  the  Virgin,  He  deemed  it  meet  to  be  a  man  and  to  dwell 

35      with  us,  and  thereby  it  is  proved  as  a  fact  that  must  be  believed, 

1  The  L.T.  quotation  comes  from  Matt.   xvn,  5,  but  unless  cogradhach 
is  intended  to  translate  bene,  the  I.T.  quotes  Matt.  111,   17. 

2  L.T.    mistica  :   the  translator  confused   mistica,   mystical  with   mista 
or  mixta,  the  past  part.  pass.  of  miscere,  to  mix  or  mingle. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads  eis  instead  of  discipulis  suis.     Mark  xvi,    19. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  51 

that  Jesus  Christ  was  indubitably  God  and  man.  John  likewise 
in  his  Gospel  speaks  fully  and  sincerely  of  the  miracles,  the 
passion,  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  and  of  how  He  is  proved 
by  His  suffering.  Concerning  Him  also  Simeon  said  on  taking 
5  Him  up  in  his  arms,  "  Nunc  dimittis  servum  tuum,  Domine, 
secundum  verbum  tuum  in  pace,"  i.e.  now,  O  Lord,  Thou  dost 
dismiss  Thine  own  servant  according  to  Thy  Word,  i.e.  Thy 
Son,  in  the  eternal  peace  of  righteousness,  for  mine  eyes  have 
seen  the  salvation  of  Thy  delight.     John,  the  Baptist,  likewise 

10  said  on  seeing  Him  draw  near,  '  Ecce1  agnus  Dei  qui  tollit 
peccata  mundi,"  i.e.  yonder  is  the  Lamb  of  God  Who  blots 
out  the  sins  of  the  world  ;  from  this  it  is  evident  that  He  is  God 
and  the  Son  of  God,  for  no  one  but  God  can  forgive  sin.  The 
same  one  said,  "  He  Who  sent  me  to  baptize  said  to  me,  '  He 

15  upon  whom  thou  shalt  see  the  Holy  Ghost  descending  and 
abiding,  is  the  one  who  will  be  baptized  in  the  Holy  Ghost.' 
I  saw  and  testified  that  this  was  the  Son  of  God."  Paul  like- 
wise  spoke  of  Him  when  he  said,  "  Quod  ante  promiserat  per 
prophetas  suos  in   Scripturis  sanctis  de  Filio  suo,   qui  factus 

20  est  ei  ex  semine  David  secundum  carnem,"  i.e.  that  which  God 
promised  through  His  prophets  in  the  words  of  the  Scriptures 
about  His  Son,  Who  as  regards  His  humanity  was  begotten 
to  Him  of  the  seed  of  David,  is  now  fulfilled.  "  Judge  this 
then,  within  yourselves,  O  men,  how  you  have  been  made  in 

25  Christ,  Who  considered  it  no  offence  that  He  should  be  equal 
to  God  and  Who  when  He  was  in  the  form  of  God,  humbled 
Himself,  taking  upon  Himself  the  fashion  of  a  servant,  and 
was  found  in  the  habit  of  a  man  thereafter."  "  At  first  the 
Lord  uttered  all  His  teaching  through  the  prophets  but  now 

30  He  speaks  continually  through  His  Servant,  Whom  He  has 
Himself  ordained  Heir  of  all  things,  for  it  is  through  Him  that 
He  has  made  the  worlds."  Thus  it  is  clear  that  the  Son  of 
God  is  God  and  man,  and  it  is  satisfactorily  proved  from  this 
fact  : — when  the  Lord  Jesus  asked  His  disciples  who  He  Himself 
35  was  and  what  opinion  they  had  of  Him,  Peter  said,  ' '  Thou 
truly,  O  Lord,  art  Jesus  Christ,  Son  of  the  Living  God."     It  is 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  Ecce  agnus  Dei,  ecce  qui  tollit  peccatum  mundi. 
John   1,    29. 


52  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

further  proved  by  a  centurion  who  being  himself  hostile  to 
God,  tested  His  wonders  and  miracles  and  then,  on  hearing 
His  great  shout  in  despite  of  death,  exclaimed,  ' '  Truly,  this 
man  was  God's  Son."  The  thief  on  the  cross  when  he  knew 
5  that  He  was  King  and  God,  said  to  Him,  '  Remember  me, 
O  Lord  when  Thou  shalt  reach  Thine  own  Kingdom."  Thomas, 
the  apostle,  made  a  great  outcry  on  seeing  the  Lord's  wounds 
after  he  had  doubted  Him  and  said,  "  Thou  art  my  God  and 
mine    own    Lord."     To    him    the    Lord    replied,    "  Thou    hast 

io  believed  me  after  seeing  me,  but  I  bless  those  who  believe  me 
without  seeing  me."  If  you  yourself  desire  to  be  blessed,  do 
not  be  diffident  in  believing  those  faithful  worthy  witnesses 
who  are  thoroughly  steadfast  Christians  ;  and  if  you  act  thus, 
the  spirit  of  blasphemy,  i.e.  unbelief,  will  not  be  able  to  gain 

*5      power  over  you. 

DE   VERBIS  CHRISTI,   i.e.    OF  CHRISTS   WORDS. 

His  divinity  must  be  believed  in  on  account  of  His  own  true 
words,  as  is  proved  by  the  Father's  praise  of  Him  when  He  said, 
"  This  is  my  own  Son  in  Whom  everything  is  pleasing  ;  hearken 

20  to  Him."  He,  then,  to  Whom  the  Father  has  commanded  all 
to  hearken,  can  be  relied  upon  by  all,  and  also  it  is  right  for 
Him  to  speak.  Opening  His  mouth  thereafter  He  said,  "  Blessed 
are  the  poor  in  spirit,  but  cursed  are  the  rich  people."  This 
blessed  teaching  was  novel  and  unheard  of,  and  although  at 

25  first  people  used  to  be  called  blessed  on  account  of  their  wealth, 
yet  now  the  blessed  are  those  who  have  their  own  God  as  Lord. 
They  who  were  of  the  earth  spoke  of  the  earth,  but  He  Who 
came  from  Heaven  spoke  of  Heaven,  i.e.  of  the  spiritual  things 
that  He  had  seen  and  heard.     He  therefore  revealed  that  He 

30  Himself  was  God  and  that  He  had  come  down  from  Heaven 
to  earth,  and  so  He  preached  contempt  of  temporal  things  and 
love  of  poverty,  virtue  and  other  spiritual  gifts,  because  God 
Himself  according  to  His  divinity  exists  spiritually.  For  that 
reason,  then,  God  loves  spiritual  things  and  zealous  spiritual 

35  people  who  despise  temporal  things,  and  He  reveals  through 
His  Son  that  this  is  what  people  ought  to  do.  What  man  on 
earth  would  preach  thus  except  the  One  Who,  coming  from 
Heaven,    instructed    all   in  this  heavenly  doctrine,  which  He 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  53 

brought  down  with  Him  ?     It  is  also  further  proved  that  He 
was  the  Son  of  God  when,  at  the  end  of  His  twelfth  year,  He 
sat  among  the  doctors  hearkening  to  them  and  enquiring  of 
them  ;   to  Mary  and  Joseph  who  were  meantime  seeking  for 
5      Him,  He  said,  "  Did  you  not  know  that  I  must  be  about  my 
Father's    business  ?  '      When     crowds    and    multitudes    were 
hearkening  to  His  teaching,  some  of  them  in  order  to  cast  insult 
upon  Him  said,   "  How  should  this  fellow  understand  letters 
since  he  has  no  learning  ?  '      He  was  instructing  them  as  one 
10      who  had  authority  and  not  in  the  manner  of  the  Pharisees. 
Understand,   then,   that   this  person,   a   youth  as  regards  his 
body,  could  not  have  known  such  spiritual  doctrine  had  He 
not  been  God,  Ancient  from  the  days  of  eternity,  for  owing 
to  his  age  He  did  not  learn  it.     With  regard  to  this  He  Himself 
15      said,  "  Ego  principium  qui  et  loquor  vobis,"  i.e.  I  Who  speak 
to  you  am  the  beginning  without  beginning  ;  I  am  the  life  ever- 
lasting  and  known  as  the  True  God,  and  the  Father  holy  and 
self-existing   has   sent   me   to   you."     The    Lord   further   said, 
"  Ego  sum  resurrectio  et  vita,  qui    credit  in  me  non  morietur 
20      in  aeternum,"  i.e.  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life  ;  whosoever 
believeth  in  me  shall  not  die  the  eternal  death.     He  said  further, 
"  Pater  enim  non  iudicat  quemquam,  sed  iudicium  omne  dedit 
filio,  ut  omnes  honorificent  filium  sicut  honorificant  patrem," 
i.e.  the  Father  gave1  .  .  .  .  if  you  believe  in  God,  since  the 
25      Son  hath  come  in  His  own  person,  believe  in  me,  for  the  Father 
and  I  are  one  ;  whosoever  seeth  me,  will  see  the  Father,  for 
I  am  in  the  Father  and  the  Father  is  in  me.     Understand  now 
how  clearly  He  confessed  that  He  was  God  and  like  the  Father 
in  every  respect,  and  so  he  who  does  not  believe  in  Christ  shall 
3°      die  the  eternal  death.     Should  anyone  ask  what  reason  He  had 
to  fear  death  if  He  was  God — for  He  said,  "  Pater,  si  possibile 
est,  transeat  calix  iste,"  i.e.  if  it  be  possible,  O  Father,  put  this 
cup  of  death  away  from  me — I  answer  briefiy  that  He  showed 
Himself  as  true  God  and  as  man  by  this  expression,  because 
35      when  He  said,  "  O  Father  "  He  appears  as  God  and  Son,  and 
when  He  asked  that  death  should  be  put  away  from  Him,  He 
appears  as  a  man.     He  suffered  along  with  His  lower  members 
while  instructing  them  in  His  own  perfect  humanity,  and  He 

1  Cf .  vol.  1,  p.   168,  line  11  and  footnote  3. 


54  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

experienced  fear  in  His  royal  members,  lest  it  should  be  said 
to  such  as  feared  death  that  they  were  not  a  part  of  the  Lord's 
members  ;  these  He  leaves  to  the  will  of  God,  as  the  Lord  Jesus 
Himself  said,  "  It  is  not  my  own  will  that  I  would  do,  but  the 
5      will  of  the  eternal  divinity  which  exists  between  us."     He  showed 
how  great  His  authority  was  when  He  said  to  His  captors,  "  It 
is  I  ye  seek  "  for  they  hearing  that  retreated  and  fell  to  the 
ground  ;  the  greatness  of  His  authority  is  evident  therein,  for 
they  could  not  endure  even  one  word  uttered  by  Him.     He  is 
10      also  revealed  as  God  when  He  said,  "  Father,  forgive  them  for 
they  do  not  know  what  they  are  doing  "  ;  Isaiah  had  admitted 
that  He  would  pray  for  His  foes,  lest  they  should  perish.     He 
said  to  the  thief  who  asked  Him  for  mercy,  "  To-day  thou  shalt 
be  with  me  in  Paradise  "  ;  by  this  expression  He  showed  that 
J5      He  is  the  God  of  Paradise  and  the  Bestower  of  the  heavenly 
glory.     It  is  understood  that  He  is  God's  Son  from  His  remark 
when  He  said,  "  In  manus  tuas,  Domine,"  i.e.  unto  Thy  hands 
I  surrender  my  soul,  for  He  would  not  have  recognised  God 
confidently  and  eagerly  as  His  Father  at  the  close  of  His  life 
20     had  He  not  been  His  Father  in  reality.     This  is  proved  again 
after  His  resurrection,  when  He  said  frequently  to  His  apostles 
as  He  spoke  to  them  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  "  AU  authority 
in  Heaven  and  earth  has  been  given  to  me."     To  prove  that 
He  really  rose  from  the  dead  He  said,   "  Palpate  et  videte, 
25      quoniam1  spiritus  carnem  et  ossa  non  habet  sicut  me  videtis 
habere,"  i.e.  touch  and  examine  me,  for  a  spirit  has  no  bones 
or  flesh  such  as  you  see   I    have.     To    prove    that    He    was 
omnipotent  He  breathed  into  them  with  His  breath  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  uttered  those  words,  "  Accipite  spiritum  sanctum  ; 
3°      quorum    remiseritis    peccata     remittuntur2    eis,     et     quorum 
retinueritis  retenta  sunt,"  i.e.  receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost ;  to 
whomsoever  ye  shall  forgive  their  sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven, 
and  whomsoever  ye  shall  bind  in  his  sin,  shall  be  bound.     When 
He  went  to  Heaven,  He  sent  the  same  Holy  Ghost  to  them  as 
35      He  had  promised  while  He  was  Himself  along  with  them  on 
earth  ;  for  Ke  said  to  them,  "  When  the  Comfort,  the  Spirit 

1  The  Vulgate  reads  quia,  Luke  xxiv,  39. 

2  The  reading  of  the  Mazarine  MS.  has  been  given  in  the  Irish  Text. 
The  Cluny  MS.  reads  with  the  Vulgate,  remittuntur.  Cf.  vol.  i,  p.  49, 
line  29,  and  p.    169,  line  26  and  footnote  7. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  55 

of  Truth,  which  I  shall  send  to  you  shall  come  upon  you,  it 
will  do  good  to  you  then.  The  same  Holy  Ghost  sent  to  you 
in  tongues  of  fire  to  inflame  your  love  with  the  fire  of  love  and 
....  the  same  .  .  .  .*  Thus,  then,  He  made  fishermen  and 
5  simple  people  masters  and  doctors  of  the  whole  world  ;  the 
Scribes,  i.e.  the  sages,  nor  the  Pharisees,  nor  any  philosophers, 
whatever  their  wisdom,  nor  the  learned  men  of  the  earth  could 
gainsay  them,  and  these  are  the  same  heavenly  princes  whom 
He  sent  throughout  the  world  with  the  command  contained 

10  in  this  text,  "  Predicate  euangelium  omni  creaturae  ;  qui  credid- 
erit  et  baptizatus  fuerit,  salvus  erit  ;  qui  non  crediderit,  con- 
demnabitur,"  i.e.  preach  ye  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,  and 
all  who  will  believe  and  be  baptized  shall  be  saved,  but  he  who 
will  not  shall  be  condemned.     If,  then,  you  desire  to  be  saved, 

*5  believe  that  He  is  God  Omnipotent,  and  that  He  has  authority 
and  power  over  your  body  and  soul,  for  he  who  will  not  so 
believe  shall  be  doomed  to  the  Devil's  condemned  host.  Let 
whosoever  is  willing  to  take  these  matters  carefully  into  his 
consideration  briefly  recollect  these  things  which  we  have  said, 

20  and  diligently  remember  the  rarity  and  peculiarity  of  the  doctrine 
which  He  brought  on  His  descent  from  Heaven,  the  freedom, 
the  firmness  and  the  insistency  with  which  He  taught  everyone 
on  earth,  the  mercy  and  the  gentleness  of  His  words  from  the 
cross,  how  He  sent  the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  apostles  in  fulfilment 

25  of  His  promise,  and  how  He  gave  the  fishermen  and  the  simple 
power  and  authority  over  the  church,  and  let  not  the  one  who 
recollects  these  facts  doubt  that  He  was  the  Author  of  the 
works.  The  one  who  acts  in  that  way  can  never  be  subdued 
by  the  spirit  of  blasphemy. 


30 


DE    OPERIBUS   CHRISTI,    i.e.    OF   CHRISTS   WORKS. 

It  is  right  to  believe  in  His  divinity  and  humanity  because  of 
the  holy  works  and  miracles  He  performed  on  earth  spiritually 
and  bodily,  since  He  Himself  said  to  those  who  were  going  astray, 
"  If  you  do  not  believe  in  my  words,  believe  in  my  works."  He 
35  is  revealed  as  God  and  man  by  the  fact  that  He  fasted  forty 
days  and  forty  nights  and  was  thereafter  hungry.     The  Devil 

1  A  portion  of  the  I.T.  is  illegible  here  ;  cf.  vol.  I,  p.   170,  line  2. 


56  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

being  unable  to  do  Him  any  harm  whatever,  fled  from  Him, 
and  the  angels  came  to  attend  on  Him  ;  thus  His  hunger  makes 
it  clear  that  He  was  a  man,  while  the  angels'  attendance  upon 
Him  proves  that  He  was  God.  It  is  also  proved  that  He  was 
5  God  when  He  turned  water  into  wine  ;  that  was  the  first  of 
His  signs  in  the  presence  of  His  disciples  and,  on  account  of  it, 
they  believed  with  fervent  zeal  and  left  all  for  love  of  Him. 
He  gave  sight  to  him  who  was  born  blind  as  well  as  to  many 
others,  at  one  time  by  touch  and  at  another,  by  a  word.  He  gave 

10  the  power  of  hearing  to  the  deaf,  of  speaking  to  the  dumb,  of 
walking  to  the  lame  and  health  to  the  lepers  and  the  paralysed. 
He  expelled  the  demons  from  their  bodies,  succoured  the  dropsical, 
indeed,  He  left  no  disease  uncured.  He  quickened  the  dead.  He 
restored  the  soul  of  Lazarus  although  his  body  had  been  decaying 

15  in  the  tomb  for  four  days.  On  satisfying  the  hunger  of  five 
thousand  with  five  loaves  and  two  fishes,  He  commanded  that 
twelve  baskets  should  be  filled  with  the  remnants.  Not  only 
did  He  Himself  do  these  and  many  other  things,  but  also  He 
bestowed  upon  His  apostles  and  disciples  a  thousand  thousand 

20  times  as  much  power  as  this,  saying  to  them,  "  Succour  the 
lepers,  heal  the  diseased,  quicken  the  dead,  drive  out  the  devils  " 
and  "  Freely  have  you  received  this  power  yourselves,  freely 
expend  it.  Do  not  rejoice  because  the  evil  spirits  are  subject 
to  you,  but  be  glad  because  your  names  are  written  in  Heaven. 

25  Be  assured  that  whosoever  will  believe  in  me  will  do  my  works 
and  greater  works,  so  that  all  will  deem  them  wonderful." 
God  brought  to  Him  by  exhortation  alone  whomsoever  He 
wished  to  put  into  His  community,  as  is  proved  in  the  case  of 
Peter,    Andrew,    James,    John,    Matthew    who    was    gathering 

30  taxes  in  his  evil  station,  and  in  the  case  of  many  others  whom 
He  caused  to  abandon  worldly  things.  Understand,  then, 
that  He  who  was  able  to  perform  these  blessings  through  Him- 
self  and  through  others  could  have  been  wealthy,  powerful  and 
exalted  in  the  world.     He,  however,  had  no  desire  for  worldly 

35  things,  rather  He  preferred  to  be  poor,  humble  and  mild,  for 
thus,  by  desiring  spiritual  and  despising  temporal  things,  He 
showed  that  He  H  imself  was  God.  Had  He  been  seeking  earthly 
glory,  He  would  have  left  the  Jews  who  were  always  seeking  to 
destroy  Him,  and  would  have  gone  to  the  Gentiles,  for  they  nnt 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  57 

only  wonld  have  welcomed  Him  willingly  and  with  gratitude 
and  greatly  reverenced  Him  for  His  mercy  and  His  ineffable 
miracles,  but  also  would  have  honourably  and  zealously  looked 
to  Him  above  their  own  Gods,  who  could  not  do  such  things. 
5  He  despised  that  honour,  for  He  yearned  to  alleviate  the  effects 
of  the  Fall  of  man.  He  fled  from  the  Jews  when  they  wished 
to  make  Him  king,  yet  He  came  to  them  willingly  when  they 
desired  to  kill  Him.  Do  you  think  that  the  Jews  could  have 
had  power  over  Him  if  He  had  not  gone  willingly  to  His  passion, 

10  for  He  was  able  to  reveal  the  place,  time  and  season  of  His 
passion  and  also  His  betrayer  ?  He  suffered  not  because  the 
Jew  was  able  to  sacrifice  Him,  but  because  He  Himself  wished 
to  be  sacrificed  ;  and  with  regard  to  that  He  said,  "  Potestatem1 
habeo  ponendi  animam  meam  et  iterum  sumendi  eam.     Nemo 

15  tollit  eam  a  me,  sed  ego  pono  eam  et  iterum  sumo  eam,"  i.e. 
I  have  the  power  of  taking  and  surrendering  my  soul ;  no  other 
person  takes  my  soul  from  me,  but  I  myself  surrender  it  and 
receive  it  back  again.  He  went,  therefore,  at  the  time  appointed 
in  His  precious  mercy  to  sacrifice  Himself  gladly  for  us,  and 

20  setting  forth  to  the  passion  resolutely  and  steadfastly,  firmly 
and  without  deviation,  He  fulfilled  the  Law,  the  prefigurations 
of  the  prophets  and  the  Psalms.  When  the  bishops  asked 
Him  the  reason  for  His  teaching,  when  Pilate  asked  if  He  was 
a  king,  when  the  knights  smote  and  wounded  Him  with  whips,2 

25  when  He  was  clad  in  royal  purple  and  a  crown  of  thorns  was 
put  on  His  head,  when  they  mocked  Him  as  a  so-called  king, 
when  Herod  put  white  garments,  the  emblems  of  a  fool,  upon 
Him,  when  the  Pharisees  blasphemed  Him  on  the  cross  by  saying 
that  they  would  believe  Him  if  He  would  come  down  from  it, 

30  He  made  them  little  or  no  response.  He  remained  on  the  cross 
for  the  salvation  of  all — the  purpose  for  which  He  had  come — 
and  thereby  He  revealed  that  He  was  the  Lamb  of  which  Isaiah, 
the  prophet,  had  spoken  saying,  "  Tanquam3  ovis  ad  occisionem 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  Quia  ego  pono  animam  me<am,  ut  iterum  sumam 
eam.  Nemo  tollit  eam  a  me  sed  ego  pono  eam  a  meipso.  et  potestatem 
habeo  ponendi  eam  :  et  potestatem  habeo  iterum  sumendi  <:am.  John  x, 
17-18. 

2  The  Irish  knights  always  carried  whips  as  a  symbol  of  office,  cf. 
Joyce,   Social  Hist.  vol.   i,  p.   65. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads,  Oblatus  est  quia  ipse  voluit,  et  non  aperuit  os 
suum  :  sicut  ovis  ad  occisionem  ducetur,  et  quasi  agnus  coram  tondente 
se   obmutescet   et   non    aperiet   os   suum.     Is.    liii,    7. 


58  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

ducetur,  et  quasi  agnus  coram  tondente  se  sine  voce  obmutescet ; 
oblatus  est  quia  ipse  voluit  et  peccatum1  multorum  tulit,"  i.e. 
He  will  be  taken  as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter  and  dumb  without 
a  sound,  like  a  lamb  in  the  presence  of  its  shearer.  He  was 
5  sacrificed  as  He  Himself  desired,  and  He  bore  the  sins  of  many. 
If  they  would  believe  Him,  as  they  themselves  said,  after  His 
descent  from  the  cross,  they  ought  the  more  to  believe  Him 
after  He  rose  from  the  dead  or  after  He  rose  ahve  from  the  closed 
tomb,  since  it  requires  more  power  for  a  dead  man  to  rise  from 

io  the  dead  to  life  than  for  a  living  man  to  come  down  from  his 
cross.  The  Jews  could  not  say  that  they  did  not  know  of 
Chrisfs  resurrection,  for  they  themselves  set  as  many  men  as 
they  pleased  to  guard  the  sepulchre,  and  these  men  and  all  the 
care  that  they  had  taken  themselves  proved  the  evidence  for 

15  theresurrection.  He  was  Himself  forty  days  among  His  disciples, 
thus  giving  with  many  signs  proof  of  His  resurrection.  He  ate 
and  drank  with  them  and,  when  He  had  thus  instructed  them 
perfectly,  He  ascended  in  the  presence  of  them  all  into  Heaven. 
At  the  end  of  ten  days  thereafter,  when  they  were  all  gathered 

20  together  in  one  place,  He  sent  the  Holy  Ghost  to  them,  by 
which  they  were  strongly  confirmed  and  prepared  even  for 
death  and  every  misfortune  for  His  sake.  Christ  performed 
many  other  signs  here  in  the  presence  of  His  disciples,  but  I 
think  that  what  is  written  here  is  sufficient  for  every  Christian 

25  who  humbly  and  truly  desires  to  save  his  own  soul.  For  the 
reasons  given,  then,  we  enjoin  passionate  behef  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  true  Son  of  God,  and  by  that  belief  you  will  attain  eternal 
life  in  due  time.  Therefore  I  urge  upon  you,  if  you  wish  to 
go  to  Heaven,  to  believe  without  any  doubt  whatever  everything 

30  that  is  written  here  concerning  the  works  of  the  Lord,  and  if 
you  confidently  do  so,  you  will  blow  away  from  yourself  the 
spirit  of  blasphemy  and  despair. 

DE  ESSE  DEI  ET  TRIBUS  SECTIS,  i.e.  OF  THE  BEING  OF  GOD 
AND    THE   THREE    ERRONEOUS    "  OPINIONS." 

35  Now,  there  are  many  people  who  not  only  err  regarding  the 
divinity  and  humanity  of  God,  but  also,  what  is  worse,  do  not 
believe  that  He  exists.     One  ought  to  ask  these,  who  created 

1  Thc  Vulgate  reads  et  ipse  peccata  multorum  tulit.     Is.   liii,    12. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  59 

them  if  God,  in  Whose  existence  they  are  unwilling  to  believe, 
did  not  create  them  ?  You  who  are  in  this  error  must  reply  that 
it  was  yourself,  or  nature,  or  your  parents  that  created  you.  If 
you  created  yourself,  why  did  you  not  make  yourself  prettier, 
5  more  learned,  taller,  more  prosperous  and  of  a  longer  life  than 
you  are  ?  If  you  could  not  create  yourself,  one  understands  the 
impotence  of  nature  and  of  your  weak  infirm  parents  with  regard 
to  the  creation  of  these  qualities,  and  so  God  must  have  created 
you  and  them.     The  one  who  is  sunk  in  this  error  says,  "  If 

10  God  is  eternal  and  in  need  of  nothing,  why  did  He  not  make 
me  the  same  ?  "  Briefly,  my  answer  to  this  is  that  no  creature 
whatever,  which  derives  its  origin  from  the  earth  and  from 
corruption,  can  be  eternal.  Another  reason  is  this : — were 
one  without  want,  one  would  have  a  cause  of  pride  and  could 

15  say  that  he  derived  his  origin  not  from  God,  but  from  himself. 
You  now  ask,  what  is  the  reason  for  the  lice,  nits,  mites,  and 
fleas,  since  they  make  for  loss  rather  than  for  profit  ?  The 
answer  to  this  question  is  that  God's  omnipotence  and  man's 
impotence  is  revealed  by  these,  inasmuch  as  the  man  may  not 

20  exalt  his  soul  on  account  of  his  beauty  or  his  strength,  for  these 
creatures  can  cause  him  harm.  All  creatures,  indeed,  fashioned 
by  the  Good  Creator,  are  at  first  good  after  their  kind  till  they 
are  corrupted  by  themselves.  You  now  say,  "  There  are  many 
ways  in  which  God  is  worshipped,  and  I  do  not  know  which 

25  of  them  would  be  most  reliable  for  me."  The  answer  to  this 
is,  briefiy,  that  every  form  of  worship  is  collected  and  gathered 
up  into  the  methods  of  the  pagans,  the  Christians  and  the  Jews. 
Understand,  first,  that  one  ought  not  to  abide  by  the  custom 
of  the  pagans,  for  in  place  of  God  they  worship  gods  that  are 

30  deaf,  dumb,  blind,  without  grace  and  impotent.  And  with 
regard  to  the  Jewish  custom  the  answer  is  that  the  Jews  received 
the  Law  and  the  Responses  from  God,  till  Christ  came  in  the 
fiesh,  and  when  He  came,  these  ceased  in  accordance  with  the 
prophets.     This  is   confirmed   by  the   fact   that   when   Jacob, 

35  the  patriarch,  blessed  his  family,  he  said  to  Judah,  i.e.  to  his 
own  son,  "  Non  auferetur  sceptrum  de  Iuda,  et  dux  de  femore 
eius,  donec  veniat  qui  mittendus  est,  et  ipse  erit  expectatio 
gentium,"  i.e.  the  tribe  of  Judah  shall  not  lack  kings  and  chiefs 
until  the  One  promised  them  comes,  i.e.  Christ  in  Whom  the 


60  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

whole  prophecy  is  fulfilled,  and  for  Him  the  Gentiles  wait. 
On  His  coming  the  chiefs  and  princes  of  the  tribe  of  Judah, 
who  were  previously  in  high  esteem,  died  out.  The  bishops 
and  the  prophets,  who  were  cherishing  and  guarding  the  sayings 
5  and  sacraments  of  the  Old  Law,  all  came  to  nought  on  the 
appearance  of  the  New  Law,  for  although  these  were  a  figure 
and  a  shadow  of  the  Lord,  they  were  absorbed  into  Him  on 
His  revelation.  It  was  rightly  said  that  the  Gentiles  were  waiting 
for  Him,  because  He,  known  at  first  nowhere  except  in  Judea, 

io  is  now  known  and  glorified  throughout  the  world.  Now  ask 
why  the  Jews  are  permitted  to  live  since  they  crucified  Christ  ? 
There  are  many  reasons  for  that,  but  there  are  three  in  particular. 
The  first  of  these  reasons  is  that  we  must  have  their  books  to 
prove  and  to  teach  our  faith  ;  and  every  time  we  see  the  Jews, 

15  we  should  remember  the  passion  of  Christ,  our  beloved,  righteous, 
humble,  patient,  kindly-disposed,  merciful,  gracious  Lord ; 
thus  every  time  we  see  the  Jews  we  should  remember  the  passion 
of  Our  Lord,  i.e.  sweet  Jesus.  The  second  reason  is  that  they 
said  in  contriving  Chrisfs  death,   "  Let  his  blood  be  upon  us 

20  and  upon  our  children,"  and  by  that  cry  their  children  were 
not  only  condemned,  but  also  scattered  throughout  the  world 
to  the  shame  of  their  guilty  parents  and  to  the  glory  of  the 
Catholic  faith.  The  third  reason  is  that,  according  to  the 
prophets,    the    Jews   will    finally   embrace    the    Catholic    faith, 

25  through  the  preaching  of  Elijah  and  Enoch,  and  although  on 
their  condemnation,  they  should  be  as  numerous  as  the  sands 
of  the  sea,  yet  the  remnant  will  come  to  Christ.  If  you  examine 
these  reasons  carefully  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  you  will  be 
able  to  believe  from  your  heart.     With  all  the  powers  of  your 

3°  body  and  soul  love  and  submit  to  your  own  beloved  and  loving 
Lord  Whom  the  Catholic  faith  worships.  Whosoever  confidently 
and  firmly  believes  these  things  has  no  fear  of  the  spirit  of 
blasphemy,1  and  afterwards  when  in  Heaven,  he  will  be  exalted 
eternally    in    everlasting    bliss,    in    salvation    incorruptible,    in 

35  youth  unchanging,  in  increase  of  love,  in  true  communion,  in 
satisfaction  of  every  want,  in  the  melody  of  angels  and  in  the 
eternal  prospect  of  the  saints  forever.  The  poets  and  philosophers 
of  the  whole  world  are  not  able  to  tell  the  benefits  and  joys 

1  In  the  L.T.  the  chapter  finishes  at  this  point.  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  55,  line  15. 


HOLY   LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  <>i 

which  will  be  given  in  return  for  your  true  fervent  belief,  till 
you  yourself  shall  prove  them,  and  so  I  beseech  you,  for  the  love 
of  Jesus,  to  blot  out  your  vices  and  hopelessness  and  to  strengthen 
your  faith  in  all  the  mercy  of  God. 

5      DE    SEPTEM    ECCLESLE    SACRAMENTIS,    i.e.    OF    THE    SEVEN 
SACRAMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Every  Christian  ought  to  believe  in  them  diligently  for  they 
have  been  ordained  by  Christ  and  the  Church.  The  first  is 
Baptism ;   the   second,    Confirmation,   i.e.   ratification   of   faith 

10  and  Baptism  by  the  bishop's  hand  ;  the  third,  Penance  ;  the 
fourth,  Matrimony ;  the  fifth,  Holy  Orders ;  the  sixth,  the 
Body  of  Christ  ;  and  the  seventh,  Extreme  Unction.  The 
first,  i.e.  Baptism,  was  ordained  by  Christ  Himself,  when  He 
said,  "  Nisi  quis  renatus  fuerit  ex  aqua  et  spiritu  sancto,  non 

^5  potest  intrare1  regnum  Dei  "  i.e.  that  no  one  can  enter  Heaven 
unless  regenerated  by  water  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Gregory 
commanded  that  baptism  should  be  performed  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  whosoever  will 
so  believe  and  be  baptised  shall  be  saved.     God  commanded 

20  this  to  be  done  not  with  a  view  to  the  washing  with  water,  but 
so  that  the  water  might  be  consecrated  by  His  Baptism.  In 
Baptism  the  Holy  Ghost  is  bestowed  and  faith  confirmed — a 
fact  which  the  Holy  Ghost  revealed  when  it  descended  in  the 
form  of  a  dove  upon  Christ.     The  second  sacrament  is  Confirma- 

25  tion,  and  in  this  sacrament  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
increased  in  Christians.  It  was  in  this  saerament  that  Christ 
received  and  called  the  children,  laying  His  hands  upon  them. 
One  reads  also  that  the  apostles  called  Christians  in  the  same 
way,  for  they  were  in  the  habit  of  laying  their  hands  upon  them 

3°  so  that  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost  in  that  manner.  The 
bishops  follow  the  same  custom  and  thus  confirm  the  faith  and 
Christianity  everywhere.  To  establish  this  rite  Christ  inclined 
His  head,  placing  it  in  the  hand  of  John  the  Baptist,  and  that 
head  is  to  be  adored  by  angels  and  feared  by  lords.     The  third 

35  sacrament  is  Penance,  which  Christ  taught  when  He  said, 
"  Regnum  caelorum  vim  patitur  et  violenti  rapiunt  illud,"  i.e. 
the  Kingdom  of  God  suffereth  violence  and  the  oppressors  escape 

1  The  Vulgate  reads  .   .   .  introire  in  regnum   .   .   .   John   iii,    5. 


62  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

by  doing  penance,  for  the  angels  rejoice  more  over  one  sinner 
when  he  performs  penance  than  over  ninety  and  nine  who  are 
in  no  danger.  The  apostles  preached  penance  too,  as  one  reads 
in  the  case  of  Peter,  who  spoke  to  the  Jews  about  the  passion 
5  of  Christ  saying,  "  I  know,  brethren,  that  you  have  sinned 
through  ignorance,  but  do  penance  now,  and  your  sins  shall 
be  wiped  out."  Christ  certainly  taught  the  true  penance  in 
His  own  person  when  He  was  forty  days  and  forty  nights  fasting. 
In  a  similar  figure  Elijah  willingly  suffered  such  a  fast  also  as 

io  well  as  discomfort  and  many  difficulties.  Know  that  true 
penance  consists  of  three  sections,  i.e.  Contrition  of  heart,  Con- 
fession  by  the  mouth  and  satisfaction  ;  everyone  who  does  true 
penance  must  fulfil  these  three  things  together  if  at  all  possible. 
Confession  and  Satisfaction  without  Contrition1  are  vain  or  they 

15  have  no  avail.  Contrition  and  Confession  are  contrary  to  this, 
for  they  suffice,  if  Satisfaction  is  impossible.  Contrition  and 
Satisfaction,  however,  are  good  although  Confession  should  be 
impeded,  and  likewise2  Contrition  without  Satisfaction  and 
Confession,  if  it  is  impossible,  is  sufficient.     The  fourth  sacra- 

20  ment  is  Matrimony,  which  was  ordained  by  God  from  the 
beginning  of  creation.  With  regard  to  this  Christ  said  to  those 
who  raised  a  question  about  the  dissolution  of  marriage,  "  Those 
whom  God  hath  joined  man  cannot  put  asunder."  Christ 
fulfilled  this  sacrament  in  Himself  figuratively  when,  with  His 

25  own  precious  blood,  He  bound  the  Church  to  Himself  as  wedded 
wife.  Regarding  this  sacrament  the  apostle  says,  "  Propter3 
fornicationem4  autem  unusquisque  vir  uxorem  habeat  "  et  e 
converso,  i.e.  let  each  man  have  a  wedded  wife  and  each  woman 
a  wedded  husband  in   order  to  avoid  vain  fornication.     The 

30  fifth  sacrament,  viz.  Holy  Orders,  was  ordained  by  Christ  Him- 
self  when  He  said  to  Peter,  "  I  give  the  keys  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven  to  you,  and  everything  that  you  bind  on  earth  shall 

1  Ms.  aithrighi,  i.e.  penance,  in  error  for  toirrsi.  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  178,  line  7. 

2  From  this  word  to  the  end  of  the  sentence  is  from  the  L.T.,  the  I.T. 
being  corrected  to  suit  the  L.T.  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  178,  lines  10-12  and  foot- 
note  2. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads,  propter  fornicationem  autem  unusquisque  suam 
uxorem  habeat,  et  unaquaeque  suum  virum  habeat.   1  Cor.  vn,  2. 

4Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  178,  footnote  3.  The  I.T.  is  almost  illegible  from  this 
point  to  the  foot  of  the  column,  i.e.  down  to  line  9  infra,  and  the  text  and 
translation   depend   upon   the   L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  63 

be  bound  in  the  Kingdom  of  God."  He  said  the  same  thing 
to  all  the  apostles,  and  through  them  to  the  prelates.  He  said 
to  them  further,  "  Accipite  spiritum  sanctum "  i.e.  receive 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  whomsoever  you  shall  forgive  his  sins, 
5  God  shall  forgive  them,  and  the  contrary  is  understood.  He 
Himself  did  this  when  He  forgave  her  sins  to  Mary  Magdalene 
and  to  many  others  along  with  her.  So,  too,  the  apostle  has 
said  in  the  person  of  Christ,  "  Whomsoever  you  have  forgiven 
I  forgive."     The  sixth  sacrament,  i.e.  the  Body  of  Christ,  was 

10  ordained  by  Himself  on  Maundy  Thursday,  when,  giving  thanks 
to  the  Father,  He  blessed  and  broke  the  bread  and  handed  it 
to  His  disciples  with  the  words,  "  All  take  and  eat  of  this,  for, 
truly,  this  is  nvy  body."  And  he  lifted  the  cup  thereafter  and 
said  on  partaking  of  it,  "  Take  and  drink  of  this,  for  this  is, 

15  indeed,  the  cup  of  the  New  Testament  in  which  my  blood  is 
offered  as  a  sacrament  on  your  behalf."  None  of  those  present 
at  that  feast  could  give  an  adequate  answer  to  the  one  who  asked 
in  doubt,  "  What  dost  Thou  say,  for  I  see  nought  here  but  bread 
and  wine,  and  yet  Thou  sayest  that  Thine  own  body  is  here, 

20  both  fiesh  and  blood."  The  apostles  truly  believed  that  His 
body  was  there  as  He  Himself  said.  Let  unbelievers  listen  with 
shame  to  this  conversation,  for  they  cast  doubt  upon  the  sacra- 
ment  of  the  altar  because  they  see  in  it  nothing  but  the  form  of 
the  bread  and  wine  ;   nevertheless   God1  knew  our  weakness, 

25  our  abhorrence  and  the  wandering  of  our  minds  and  that  we 
could  not  consume  blood  and  raw  flesh,  hence  He  changed  this 
precious  sacrament  into  bread  and  wine  for  all,  so  that  they 
could  eat  of  it  without  compunction  and  horror.  Be  assured, 
now,  that  it  must  be  believed  without  any  question  whatever, 

30  that  the  body  of  Christ,  both  flesh  and  blood,  is  in  the  hands 
of  the  priest  just  as  it  came  from  the  womb  of  the  Virgin,  and 
just  as  it  was  on  the  cross  of  passion  after  the  completion  of 
all  that  was  to  be  done,  and  as  it  was  and  is  in  the  fulness  of 
glory  and  power  along  with  the  Heavenly  Father.     He  offered 

35  Himself  as  a  sacrifice  without  spot  or  stain  to  the  Father  on 
the  altar  of  the  cross  on  Passion  Friday,  having  made  Himself  a 
priest  and  bishop  of  the  order  of  Melchizedek  so  as  to  save  the 

1  Or  reading  as  in  footnote  4,  vol.  i,  p.  179,  nevertheless  He  knew  our 
weakness,  our  abhorrence  and  the  instability  of  our  minds  before  God  .   .    . 


64  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

world.  He  bestowed  this  sacrament  upon  His  disciples,  and 
enjoined  that  it  should  be  performed  and  habitually  practised 
as  a  sign  that  His  own  pain  and  passion  were  being  remembered  ; 
and  the  disciples  zealously  and  truly  did  this  and  commanded 
5  their  heirs  to  do  likewise  in  order  to  perfect  the  salvation  of  the 
living  and  of  the  dead.  With  regard  to  this  the  apostle  says, 
"  Ego  a  Domino  accepi  quod  et  tradidi  vobis,"  i.e.  it  is  from 
the  Lord  I  have  received  what  I  have  given  unto  you,  for  as 
often  as  you  will  drink  this  cup  and  eat  the  bread,  you  will 

io  show  forth  the  passion  of  the  Lord  until  He  comes  at  the  end 
of  the  world,  because  you  are  revealing  and  showing  forth  the 
passion  of  Christ  every  time  you  share  in  the  communion  of  this 
consecrated  sacrament,  which  was  instituted  for  your  sakes. 
In  this  communion  one  ought  to  mortify  all  the  members  of 

15  the  body  in  order  to  free  it  of  its  faults,  and  to  sympathise  with 
Him,  and  to  persevere  in  this  faith  till  the  end  of  one's  life. 
With  regard  to  that  the  Lord  says,  "  Probet  autem  se  ipsum 
homo,"  i.e.  let  the  man  examine  himself  acutely  before  going 
into  communion,  practising  this  penance  humbly  and  confessing 

20  truly  for  that  is  the  manner  in  which  the  consecrated  sacra- 
ment  through  which  the  world  was  made,  is  safely  and  faithfully 
received.  The  Lord  Himself  says,  "  Qui  enim  manducat  et 
bibit  indigne,"  i.e.  existens1  in  gravibus  peccatis  aut  voluntate 
peccandi    "  iudicium   sibi   manducat   et   bibit,"   i.e.   whosoever 

25  receives  this  sacrament  while  in  a  state  of  grievous  sin  or  while 
desirous  of  such  sin,  receives  and  drinks  judgment  along  with 
eternal  death.  Whosoever  then,  would  obtain  eternal  life  from 
this  sacrament  must  prepare  himself  diligently  and  carefully 
for  it.     Regarding  this  the  Lord  says,  "  Qui  manducat  meam 

3°  carnem  et  bibit  meum  sanguinem  "  scilicet2  digne  et  fideliter 
"  habet  vitam  eternam,"  i.e.  I  shall  dwell  everlastingly  in  him 
who  receives  my  flesh  and  blood  worthily,  and  he  shall  dwell 
in  me  and  receive  grace,  happiness,  good-will,  love  and  life 
which  shall  strengthen  him  in  good  works  and  virtues.     I  will 

35  dwell  in  him  preserving  him  from  sin  and  faults,  and  keeping 
him  steadfast  in  lasting  good  works.  The  seventh  sacrament 
is  Extreme  Unction,  by  which  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
increased  for  every  Christian.  The  reason  why  the  grace  of  the  Holy 

xCf.   vol.   I,   p.    180,   footnote  4. 
2Cf.   vol.   1,   p.    180,  footnote   7. 


HOLY  LIFE   AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  65 

Ghost  is  given  to  Christians  at  the  end  of  their  lives  is  to  complete 
this  sacrament  so  that  God  may  receive  them  more  quickly 
and  more  joyfuUy.  Thus  James  says,  "  If  disease  seize  upon 
any  one  of  you,  let  him  bring  the  priests  of  the  church  to  him, 
5  and  let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  He  shall  forgive  him  his  sins."  Be  assured 
that  this  sacrament  brings  back  bodily  health  more  quickly, 
nevertheless  it  is  not  to  be  performed  for  the  sake  of  bodily 
health,   but  to  strengthen  the  weakness1  of  the  soul.     Christ 

10  Himself  completed  this  sacrament  before  His  passion  and  in 
the  tomb,  to  show  us  how  to  wipe  out  our  sins  in  His  way,  so 
that  He  might  give  us  unlimited  grace  when  we  had  followed 
this  example  ;  hence  John  says,  "  Gratiam2  pro  gratia  et  de 
plenitudine  eius  omnes  accepimus,"   i.e.   we  all  receive  grace 

15  on  account  of  the  fulness  of  His  grace.  Understand,  now,  that 
Christ  was  Himself  anointed  thrice  in  order  to  signify  similar 
anointings  in  the  case  of  men.  The  first  anointing  was  upon 
His  feet  when  they  were  laved  with  tears,  and  this  signifies 
the  anointing  in  the  first  Baptism,  the  first  sacrament  whence 

20  the  faith  advances.  The  second  anointing  was  upon  His  head, 
when  the  precious  oil  in  the  alabaster  box  was  poured  about 
His  sacred  head,  and  by  this  anointing  is  understood  the  sacra- 
ment  of  Confirmation,  i.e.  confirmation  by  the  bishop's  hand 
whereby  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  made  perfect.     The 

25  third  anointing  was  upon  His  whole  body  when  it  was  placed 
in  the  tomb,  and  by  this  is  understood  Extreme  Unction  which 
is  performed  upon  the  extrinsic  senses  of  the  body  in  order 
to  obtain  riches  of  grace  from  the  Holy  Ghost.  If,  then,  you 
desire  to  gain  the  victory  over  your  enemies,  trust  this  sacrament 

30  undoubtingly,  and  the  spirit  of  blasphemy  shall  not  lord  it 
over  your  mind. 

DE  PURGATORIO,  i.e.  OF  PURGATORY. 

Now,  every  Christian  ought  to  believe  truly  in  the  existence 

of  the  fire  of  Purgatory,  where  the  souls  of  the  righteous  which 

35      are  not  wholly  cleansed  in  this  world,  are  perfectly  cleansed. 

1  But  reading  do  shlainti,  to  strenghten  the  health  of  the  soul  :  cf. 
vol.  1,  p.  181,  line  9  and  footnote  1. 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  Et  de  plenitudine  eius  nos  omnes  accepimus  et 
gratiam  pro  gratia.     John  i,     16. 


66  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

With  regard  to  it  the  Saviour  says,  "  Whosoever  sins  against 
the  Holy  Ghost  shall  not  be  forgiven  his  sin  either  in  this  world 
or  in  the  next."  Gregory  says  that  there  are  slight  sins  which 
are  cleansed  in  Purgatory  before  the  season  of  judgment.  There 
5  are,  then,  sins  which  are  forgiven  in  this  world  and  others  which 
are  forgiven  in  the  next  ;  now,  what  is  refused  in  one  is  not 
permitted  in  other  cases,  and  this  applies  particularly  to  venial 
sins  such  as  the  use  of  idle  talk,  immoderate  laughter  and  erring 
through  ignorance  which,  although  not  amounting  to  great  sin, 

10  yet  weigh  heavily  upon  one  after  death.  Paul  says  that  Christ 
is  the  foundation,  and  he  adds  that  if  anyone  builds  save  on 
this  foundation  with  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  or  (in  other 
words,)  builds  with  good  works  in  general  which  would  pront 
(in  the  next  world)  without  the  action  of  the  purgatorial  fire, 

15  that  fire  will  thereafter  burn  out  the  stubble,  hay  and  straw 
(i.e.  the  venial  sins,)  from  the  eternal  salvation,  (because  the 
stubble,  i.e.  the  venial  sins,  differs)  in  quality  from  the  pillar 
stones,  (i.e.  the  mortal  sins.)  Although  these  cleansings  by 
fire  can  be  understood  to  refer  to  the  fire  of  tribulation  and 

20  misery  in  this  world,  yet  it  is  more  correct  to  understand  them 
as  referring  to  Purgatory.  Take  it  into  your  sericus  con- 
sideration  that  they  who  built  with  iron,  brass  and  lead,  i.e. 
with  the  great,  cruel,  insoluble  sins,  were  not  promised  cleansing 
in  this  fire,  but  that  the  stubble,  hay  and  straw,  i.e.  the    light 

25  or  venial  sins,  will  be  easily  consumed  by  the  fire.  Understand 
also  that  one  should  not  obtain  cleansing  of  even  venial  sins 
beyond,  unless  one  performed  good  works  here  by  which  to 
merit  this  cleansing  fire  there.  We  understand  that  frequently 
the   fear   of  death,   without  the  purgatorial   fire,   cleanses  the 

30  venial  sins  of  the  righteous.  It  is  evident  that  the  souls  of 
perfect  men,  when  they  part  from  their  bodies,  are  received 
into  the  angelic  seats,  and  hence  the  Lord  says,  "  Ubicunque 
fuerit  corpus,  illuc  congregabuntur  et  aquilae,"  i.e.  wheresoever 
the  corpse  be,  there  shall  the  eagles  gather  ;  this  refers  to  the 

35  body  of  our  Saviuur  and  the  righteous  souls  about  Him.  Regard- 
ing  that  Paul  says  that  he  desires  his  body  to  dissolve,  so  that 
he  may  enter  into  the  presence  of  his  Lord,  and  thus,  whoso- 
ever  has  no  doubt  but  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  in  Heaven,  does 
not  deny  that  PauTs  soul  is  in  Heaven  too  ;  and  Paul  says 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  67 

concerning  the  dissolution  of  his  own  body,  "  If  the  earthly 
house  that  is  about  us  dissolve,  we  shall  obtain  a  glorious  lasting 
house  not  made  with  human  hands."  Augustine  says  with 
regard  to  this,  "  During  the  period  between  the  death  of  man 
5  and  the  judgment  the  souls  will  abide  in  secret  abodes,  some 
in  serenity,  some  in  pain,  according  to  their  deeds."  When  the 
offering  of  the  Body  of  Christ  or  any  other  alms  is  made  for 
the  dead,  those  who  are  very  good  are  thankful  and  grateful 
those  who  are  not  excessively  evil  are  helped  by  this  offering, 

10  and  while  it  does  not  succour  the  extremely  wicked,  yet  it  is 
a  comfort  to  the  living.  Bernard  says,  "  Upon  such  as  neglected 
anything  in  this  world  there  shall  be  imposed  a  penalty  of  two 
hundred  times  as  much  in  Purgatory  '  from  the  first  farthing 
to  the  last'  ;  and  I  now  understand  that  although  the  dissolute 

15  undisciplined  man  reckons  it  painful  to  be  corrected,  and  the 
unstable  to  be  constant,  and  the  talkative  to  keep  silent,  still 
the  pains  and  sorrows  they  have  yet  to  sufter  are  very  much 
more  distressing."  For  that  reason,  then,  blessed  is  everyone 
who  is  cleansed  of  his  sins  by  penance  during  his  life,  so  that 

20  he  may  mount  up  with  wings  to  his  own  Lord  without  contact 
with,   or   discomfort  from,   punishment. 

DE    RESURRECTIONE   CHRISTI,    i.e.    OF   THE    RESURRECTION 
OF   CHRIST    AND   ALL   PEOPLE. 

Everyone  ought  to  believe  without  any  doubt  in  the  resurrec- 

25     tion.     The  Lord  speaks  of  it  when  He  says,  "  Ego  sum  resurrectio 

et  vita  ;  qui  credit  in  me,  etiamsi  mortuus  fuerit,  vivet,  et  ego 

resuscitabo  eum  in  novissimo  die,"  i.e.  I  am  the  resurrection 

and  the  life ;  although  he  who  believes  in  me  should  die,  yet 

he  shall  live,  and  I  will  wake  him  on  the  last  day.     "  Omnes 

30      qui  in  monumentis  sunt,  audient  vocem  iilii  Dei,  et  qui  audierint 

vivent,"  i.e.  all  who  are  then  in  the  tomb,  shall  hear  the  voice 

of  the  Son  of  God  and  live.     The  apostle  says,  "  Si1  enim  credimus 

quod  Iesus  mortuus  est,  et  resurrexit,  ita  et  Dominus  eos,  qui 

dormierint  per  Iesum,  adducet  cum  eo,"  i.e.  as  you  believe  that 

35      Christ  died  and  rose  again,  believe  that  He  will  bring  with  Him 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,  Si  enim  credimus  quod  Iesus  mortuus  est,  et 
resurrexit,  ita  et  Deus  eos,  qui  dormierunt  per  Iesum,  adducet  cum  oe. 
1    Thess.  iv,  13. 


68  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

those  who  died  in  Him.  If  anyone  asks  how  the  resurrection 
will  take  place,  the  same  apostle  says,  "  Quoniam  ipse  Dominus 
in  iussu,1  et  in  voce  archangeli,  et  in  tuba  Dei  descendet  de 
caelo,  et  mortui,  qui  in  Christo  sunt,  resurgent  primi,  deinde 
5  nos,  qui  vivimus,  qui  relinquimur,  simul  rapiemur  cum  illis  in 
nubibus  obviam  Christo  in  aera,  et  sic  semper  cum  Domino 
erimus,"  i.e.  the  Lord  Himself  will  come  in  clear  view  at  the 
voice  of  the  angel  and  of  the  trumpet  of  God,  then  the  dead 
who  died  in  Christ  will  rise  with  Him  first,  and  we,  who  are 

io     alive,  shall  be  borne  in  clouds  of  air  along  with  others,  and  we 

shall  live  along  with  Our  Lord.     We  shall  all  arise  in  the  twinkling 

of  an  eye2  at  the  last  moment,  at  the  cry  of  the  last  trumpet. 

'  Resurgent,"    Isaiah3   says,    "  mortui   resurgent    qui   erant   in 

sepulchris,   et  laetabuntur  omnes  qui  sunt  in  terra  ;  ros4  qui 

15  sanitas  illis  est  terra  vero  ipsorum  cadet,"  i.e.  the  dead,  every 
one  upon  earth  will  rise  out  of  the  grave  at  that  time,  and  the 
dew  which  drops  from  thee,  brings  health  to  them  all,  and 
it  will  fall  upon  the  earth.  That  "dew  "  is  a  drop  of  the  savour 
of  eternal  glory  which  remains  as  health  for  the  elect,  but  the 

20  "  earth  of  the  sinners  "  consists  of  the  bodies  of  the  damned 
falling  into  the  abyss  of  the  pain  of  Hell.  Daniel,  the  prophet, 
says,  "  qui5  dormiunt  in  terrae  pulvere  evigilabunt,  alii  in  vitam 
eternam,  alii  in  opprobrium  sempiternum, "  i.e.  they  who  are 
asleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  then  be  watchful,  and  of 

25  them  some  shall  enter  into  everlasting  life,  but  others  into 
everlasting  punishment.  Let  no  one  think  it  marvellous  that 
the  dead  should  rise  from  the  dust,  for  it  is  not  more  difficult 
to  re-create  that  which  exists  than  to  create  primarily  all  things 
from   nothing.     Regarding   this    point   Augustine   says,    "  God 

30  forbid  that  the  omnipotence  of  the  Creator  could  not  renew 
the  bodies  of  all,  whatever  kind  of  death  it  may  be  they  died 

1  The  L.T.  before  the  translator  read  in  visu,  which  he  rendered  a  silleadh 
follas,  i.e.  in  clear  view  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.   184,  line  3  and  footnote  1. 

2  lit.  of  the  eyes. 

3  The  reference  of  this  quotation  to  Isaiah  does  not  seem  to  be  correct. 
The  nearest  to  it  in  Isaiah  is  (Is.  xxvi,  19)  Yivent  mortui  tui,  interfecti 
mei  resurgent  :  expergiscimini  et  laudate  qui  habitatis  in  pulvere  :  quia 
ros    lucis  ros  tuus  et  terram  gigantum  detrahes  in  ruinam. 

4Cf.  vol.   1,  p.   184,  line   15,  footnote  4. 

BThe  Vulgate  reads,  Et  multi  de  his  qui  dormiunt  in  terrae  pulvere, 
evigilabunt :  ahi  in  vitam  aeternam  et  alii  in  opprobrium  ut  videant 
semper.     Dan.   xn,  2. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  69 

by  land  or  sea,  by  burning  or  by  being  eaten  by  beasts  or  birds 
or  insects  ;  they  shall  rise  in  the  sarae  bodies,  clothed  with 
incorruption  and  immortality,  as  Job  says,  "  Scio  quod  redemptor 
meus  vivit  etc."  i.e.  I  believe  that  the  Saviour  lives,  that  we 
5  shall  rise  with  Him  in  the  final  resurrection,  and  that  I  shall 
see  my  Saviour  while  I  am  myself  in  my  own  body."  Hence 
too,  Gregory  has  said,  "  I  believe  and  confess  in  accordance 
with  Job,  that  our  Saviour  rose  with  a  palpable  body,  and  that 
we    ourselves   shall    rise  in  the  same  bodies  differing  in  form 

10  and1  glory,  similar  in  reality  but  dissimilar  in  power.  The 
resurrection-body  is  smooth,  soft,  incorruptible  and  palpable, 
because  it  loses  none  of  its  true  natural  being.  In  it  there 
is  the  sex  of  the  first  form  that  it  had  in  accordance  with  its 
first  real  nature.     The  Lord  says  moreover,  "  There  will  be  no 

15  marrying  at  the  resurrection,  but  they  shall  be  in  Heaven  hke 
the  angels  of  God."  Augustine  too  says,  "  Do  not  doubt  but 
that  each  sex  shall  be  raised  in  the  resurrection  as  it  was  at 
first.  There  shall  then  be  no  lust  which  is  proved  to  be  a  cause 
of  confusion,  for  every  bodily  fault  that  abides  in  people  shall 

20  be  taken  away,  and  they  shall  be  naked  evident  to  all  at  that 
time  with  no  control  or  authority  over  that,  while  their  holiness 
shall  be  preserved  for  them."  He  Who  created  all  their  forms 
permits  no  defect  in  them  as  the  Lord  says,  "  Capillus  de  capite 
vestro  non  peribit,"  i.e.  a  single  strand  of  your  hair  shall  not 

25  be  lost — not  even  as  much  as  that.  Do  not,  however,  expect 
that  maimed  people,  e.g.  the  blind,  deaf,  lame  and  the  like, 
will  arise  in  their  misshapen  forms  for,  as  Augustine  says,  "  Ibi 
quae  prava  sunt  corrigentur,"  i.e.  whatever  was  wrong  at  first, 
shall  then  be  corrected,  and  every  unsightly  thing  in  each  one 

30  that  day  shall  then  be  put  right,  so  that  each  person  shall  be 
glorious,  beautiful  and  faultless  in  accord  with  heavenly  per- 
fection.  Be  assured  that  God  will  not  resurrect  members  in  a 
defective  form,  but  in  glorious  renewed  heavenly  perfection  : 
there  shall  be  no  dressing  of  nails  or  of  hair  or  the  like  but  the 

35  form  of  everyone  shall  be  laudable  and  excellent  on  that  day. 
Any  smith  or  sculptor  can  re-fashion  the  statue  he  has  made 
and  so,  likewise,  the  Smith  and  Sculptor  of  all  creation  can  bestow 
the  form  and  appearance  He  pleases  upon  His  handiwork  with- 

1  Omitting  firinne  agus  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.   185,  line  8  and  footnote  2. 


70  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

out  damage  to  its  substance.  At  the  resurrection  all  shall  be 
just  after  the  thirtieth  year  of  their  age,  according  to  Augustine, 
and  all  shall  be  equal  to  the  angels  as  far  as  regards  glory  and 
felicity  but  not  as  regards  body  or  age.  Everyone  ought  to 
5  be  fired  with  love  for  the  Creator,  Who  gives  this  heavenly 
form,  after  all  the  distressful  kinds  of  death  that  men  may 
undergo. 

DE  DIE  IUDICII,  i.e.  OF  THE  DAY  OF  JUDGMENT  WHICH  WILL 
COME  AT  THE  END  OF  THE  WORLD. 

10  Everyone  ought  to  fear  the  Day  of  Judgment,  for  the  Lord 
has  said  that  He  would  be  more  reconciled  to  Tyre  and  Sidon 
on  that  day,  than  to  the  cities  which  would  not  believe  in  His 
words  and  virtues.  In  these  words  He  is  very  clearly  teaching 
that  the  Day  of  Judgment  will  come.     He  says  also,  "  Cum1 

13  venerit  filius  hominis  in  maiestate  sua,  et  omnes  angeli  eius2 
cum  eo,  etc,"  i.e.  when  the  Son  of  Man  will  come  in  His  dignity 
with  His  angels,  He  shall  take  His  seat  according  to  His  dignity, 
all  the  nations  shall  be  gathered  to  Him,  and  they  shall  be  sepa- 
rated  from  one  another  as  the  sheep  are  separated  from  the  goats 

20  by  the  shepherd.  He  will  put  the  sheep,  i.e.  the  elect,  on  His 
right  hand  and  the  goats,  i.e.  the  sinners,  on  His  left.  The  Lord 
also  says,  "  Amen3  dico  vobis,  quod  vos,  qui  reliquistis  omnia,  in 
regeneratione  cum  sederit  filius  hominis,  etc,"  i.e.  verily  I  say 
unto  you  that  you,  who  have  left  your  possessions  for  my  sake, 

25  will  be  with  me  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  Children  of 
Israel.  Jerome  says  with  regard  to  this,  "  Hic  discimus  cum 
suis  discipulis  iudicaturum  Iesum,"  i.e.  we  have  learned  of  Chrisfs 
coming  along  with  the  disciples  to  that  judgment,  and  notalong 
with  the  disciples  alone,  but  along  with  every  saint  who,  for- 

30  saking  everything  in  His  honour,  made  himself  resemble  Him. 
And  so  the  apostle  says,  "  Nescitis4  quoniam  angelos  iudicabimus, 
quanto  magis  saecularia,"  i.e.  know  that  we  shall  pass  judgment 
on  angels  and  much  more  on  men.     The  apostle  says  also, 

1  The  Vulgate   adds   autem. 
*  The  Vulgate  omits  eius. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads,  Amen  dico  vobis,  quod  vos,  qui  secuti  estis  me, 
in  regeneratione  cum  sederit  ....     Matt.    xix,   28. 

4  The  Vulgate  reads,  Nescitis  quoniam  angelos  iudicabimus  ?     Quanto 
magis  saecularia  ?     1  Cor.  vi,   2. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  71 

"  Omnes1  nos  oportet  astare  ante  tribunal  Christi  ut  recipiat 
unusquisque  prout  gessit  in  corpore  suo,  sive  bonum  sive  malum," 
i.e.  we  must  come  into  judgment  so  that  each  of  us  may  receive 
payment  according  to  his  works.  The  Psalm  says,  "  Deus 
5  manifeste  veniet  ;  Deus  noster2  et  non  silebit.  Ignis  in  con- 
spectu3  exardescet  et  in  circuitu  eius  tempestas  valida,"  i.e» 
Our  Lord  God  will  come  openly  and  He  will  not  be  silent  ;  the 
fire  shall  blaze  in  His  presence  and  a  mighty  tempest  shall  be 
about  Him.  Augustine  says  with  regard  to  that,   "    Hoc  nos 

10  de  Domino  nostro  Iesu  Christo  intelligimus,  quem  speramus 
de  caelo  esse  venturum  ad  vivos  et  mortuos  iudicandos,"  i.e. 
thus  we  understand  that  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  come  quickly 
to  judge  the  living  and  the  dead  ;  He  will  come  openly  to  judge 
justly  both  the  righteous  and  the  unrighteous.     He  Who  came 

15  at  first  secretly  to  suffer  unjust  judgment  at  the  hands  of  the 
unrighteous,  will  come  openly  at  the  voice  and  cry  of  the  Judge, 
but  He  will  not  be  silent.  He  Who  was  silent  in  the  presence 
of  Pilate  shall  pass  stern  judgment  upon  the  lawless,  and  that 
by  no  means  silently.     Daniel  says,  "  Ecce4  videbam  et  filius 

20  hominis  venit  in  nubibus  caeli,"  i.e.  I  saw  the  Son  of  Man  in 
the  clouds  ;  the  court  was  set  and  the  books  were  opened.  The 
Apocalypse  says,  "  Vidi5  thronum  magnum  et  sedentem  super 
eum  a  cuius  conspectu  fugit  caelum  et  terra,"  i.e.  I  saw  Heaven 
and  earth  fleeing  before  the  One  Who  was  sitting  in  the  judg- 

25  ment  seat.  And  further  it  says,  "  Vidi  mortuos  magnos  et 
pusillos  stantes  in  conspectu  throni,  et  libri  aperti  sunt,"  i.e. 
I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  standing  at  the  judgment-seat 
when  the  books  were  opened,  and  the  Book  of  Life  was  opened 
on  the  other  side,  and  the  dead  were  being  judged  out  of  these 

30  books  according  to  their  deeds,  and  everyone  whose  name  was 
not  found  written  in  the  Book  of  Life,  was  cast  into  a  lake 
of  fire.     The  meaning  of  this  is  that  he  saw  Christ  sit  judging 

2The  Vulgate  reads,  omnes  enim  nos  manifestari  oportet  ante  tribunal 
Christi,  ut  referat  unusquisque  propria  corporis,  prout  gessit,  sive  bonum, 
sive  malum  -which  agrees  with  the  Greek  text  2  Cor.  v,  10. 

aCf.  vol.  i,  p.  187,  line  6  and  footnote  2. 

3  The  Vulgate  adds  eius  Ps.   xlix,  3. 

1  The  Vulgate  reads,   et  ecce  cum  nubibus  caeli  quasi  filius  hominis; 
veniebat.   Dan.   vii,    13. 

6  The  Vulgate  reads,  Et  vidi  thronum  magnum  candidum,  et  sedentemt 
super  eum,  a  cuius  conspectu  fugit  terra  et  caelum  etc.     Rev.   xx,  II. 


72  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

the  quick  and  the  dead,  and  that  Heaven  and  earth  fled  from 
His  presence,  for  Heaven  and  earth  will  pass  away  on  that  day. 
"  And  the  books  were  opened,"  i.e.  the  conscience  of  each  one, 
in  which  the  material  for  judgment  is  apparent.  "  The  Book 
5  of  Life  was  opened,"  i.e.  Christ,  and  whosoever  may  have  per- 
formed  deeds  that  are  not  found  in  Him  shall  be  cast  into  a  lake 
of  fire,  i.e.  into  the  everlasting  pain  of  Hell.  Zephaniah  says, 
"  That  day  is  the  day  of  wrath,  the  day  of  tribulation  and  of 
violence,  the  day  of  darkness,  the  day  of  foul  clouds  and  of 

10  confusion,  the  day  of  archangel  trumpets,  the  day  of  disease, 
the  day  of  great  heaviness,  the  day  of  trembling  and  of  deep 
sighing  and  the  day  of  plagues  unending.  That  day  the  blood 
of  sinners  shall  be  poured  out  as  intolerable  filth,  and  their  gold 
and  silver  cannot  deliver  them  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  on 

15  that  day."  And  so  Gregory  says,  "  It  is  right  to  reckon  up 
completely  how  much  distress  and  bitterness  shall  be  in  the 
hearts  of  the  accursed  on  that  day,  for  no  tongue  or  tale  or 
revelation  can  divulge  the  trembling  and  peril  of  the  sinners 
on  that  day."     Remember,  then,  that  day  clearly  in  the  bitter- 

20  ness  of  your  hearts.  Whatsoever  is  burdensome  or  intolerable 
to-day  will  be  light  and  easily  borne  when  compared  with  that 
day.  Be  assured  that  the  more  fear  of  the  Day  of  Judgment 
there  is  in  this  world,  the  more  security  there  will  be  in  the  next 
world  ....     Happy,  then,  is  everyone  who  forsakes  all  these 

25  things  for  the  love  of  God,  and  who  on  the  Day  of  Judgment 
will  be  judging  himself  along  with  those  who  are  kept  perfect 
from  the  fault  of  iniquity  ;  he  will  be  there  along  with  the  elect 
at  the  right  hand  of  his  own  Lord. 

DE   PCENIS   INFERNI,   i.e.    OF   THE   TORMENT   OF   HELL. 

30  One  ought  to  feel  great  horror  with  regard  to  this,  for  it  has 

been  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  the  damned.  The  Lord  says 
therefore,  "  Hence,  ye  damned,  into  the  everlasting  fire  prepared 
for  the  Devil  and  his  wicked  angels  !  "  He  says  also  that  the 
damned  will  be  cast  bound  hand  and  foot  into  Hell,   where 

35  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  i.e.  the  tears  from 
sorrow  and  the  gnashing  of  teeth  on  account  of  the  wind.  The 
Lord  says  that  He  is  to  be  feared  Who  has  the  power  on  slaying 
the  man,  to  cast  the  body  and  soul  into  Hell.     Augustine  says 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  73 

that  there  will  be  a  material  fire  in  Hell  tormenting  the  bodies 
of  the  damned  and  of  the  devils  together,  in  the  abyss  of  eternal 
punishment.  We  say  also,  although  it  is  wonderful,  that  the 
ineorporeal  spirits  will  be  painfully  tormented  by  material  fire 
5     just  as  the  incorporeal  spirits  shut  up  within  the  body  of  the 

man  are  pained of  the  good,  it  is  clear  that  there  is 

thus  no  end  to  the  torment  of  wicked  men,  for  God,  in  accordance 
with  the  righteousness  of  His  royal  judgment,  is  unwilling  that 
he  who  never  wished  to    be  without  sin,  should  ever  be  without 

20  the  punishment  of  that  sin.  For  that  reason,  then,  they  must 
endure  failure  unfailing,  end  endless  and  death  und^-ing,  for 
there  death  itself  is  living.  Although  the  fire  of  Hell  is  one 
fire,  yet  it  does  not  torment  in  one  manner  only,  but  according 
to  the  sins,  for  as  the  sun  neither  acts  universally  the  same  nor 

15  affects  men  equally,  but  warms  one  more  than  another,  so  the 
heat  of  Hell-fire  varies  according  to  the  sinners,  just  as  the 
heat  of  the  sun  varies  according  to  the  bodies  it  acts  upon, 
even  although  it  is  in  reality  one  fire.  It  is  called  Hell1  because 
it  lies  at  the  bottom  ;  as  the  earth  is  below  Heaven  so  Hell  is 

20  below  the  earth,  and  hence  the  Psalm  says,  "  Liberasti2  animam 
meam  ex  inferno  inferiori,"3  i.e.  thou  hast  freed  my  soul  from 
Hell ;  and  since  the  earth  is  the  upper,  it  must  be  believed  that 
lowest  Hell  is  below  the  earth.  Job  says  "  Ibunt  ab  aquis 
nivium4  etc,"  i.e.  that  they  will  go  from  the  water  of  deadly 

25  snow  to  the  unquenchable  heat  of  fiery  torments  and  icy  water, 
which  does  not  abate  the  indescribable  heat  of  the  torment. 
Isaiah  says,  "  Vermis  eorum  non  morietur  et  ignis5  non 
extinguetur,"  i.e.  the  worms  of  Hell  are  not  slain,  nor  its  fire 
quenched.     Augustine  says  that  the  body  will  be  in  torment, 

.30  for  vengeance  will  be  taken  on  the  man  because  he  lived  carnally. 
Saint  Bernard  says,  "  I  fear  Hell  and  I  fear  the  face  of  the  Judge, 
for  it  is  a  cause  of  fear  to  .  .  .  .  potestates  ....  the  wrath 
of  the  one  ....  and  through  mortal  terror  .  .  .  .  of  the 
world  and  of  the  mingled  destruction  of  the  elements,  the  fierce 

xi.e.   Infernus. 

2  The  Vulgate  reads,  et  eruisti  animam  meam  ex  inferno  inferiori. 
3Cf.  vol.  I,  p.   189  line  27  and  footnote  6. 

4  The  Vulgate  reads,   Ad  nimium  calorem  transeat  ab  aquis  nivium  : 
Job.  xxiv,  19. 

*  The  Vulgate  adds  eorum  after  ignis  :  Is.  lxvi,  24. 


74  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

tempest,  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  the  austerity  of  the  sentence 
....  and  the  teeth  of  the  beasts  of  Hell,  and  the  jaws  of  Hell 

ever    open Alas  !    I    fear  ....  the   gnawing   worm, 

the  burning  fire  .  .  .  .  and  the  heat,  and  the  spirit1  and  the 
5  storm.  I  fear  also  the  man  of  eternal  darkness.  And  O  that 
my  head  were  water  and  my  eyes  a  well  of  tears2  that  I  might 
out-weep  weeping  !  I  fear  the  gnashing  of  the  teeth,  the  hard 
bonds  on  the  hands  and  feet,  and  the  weight  of  the  chains 
crushing,   burning,   gashing  and  tormenting.     Be  assured  that 

10  he  who  recapitulates  these  torments  in  careful  and  anxious 
meditation  and  constantly  dreads  them,  willingly  and  hope- 
fully  endures  with  rejoicing  every  disease,  confusion,  tribulation, 
poverty  and  distress,  and  will  not  weary  in  straits  difficulty  or 
injustice,  however  bitter,  in  order  that  he  may  happily  avoid 

15      the  torments  and  intolerable  hardships  of  Hell. 

DE    FELICITATE    ETERNA,   i.e.    OF   THE    ETERNAL    FELICITY, 

Now,   since  the   eternal   felicity  has   been   prepared  for  the 

righteous  and  for  the  elect,  it  is  to  be  eagerly  desired  with  a 

warm,   ardent,  affectionate  spirit  by  each  one  who  loves  the 

20  Lord.  The  Lord  says  to  these,  "  Come,  ye  blessed,  and  occupy 
my  Father's  Kingdom  which  has  been  prepared  for  you  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  God  will  ordain  it  for  you  as- 
my  Father  has  ordained  it  for  me,  so  that  you  may  eat  and 
drink  at  my  table  in  my  kingdom  ;  for  the  righteous  will  shine 

25  as  the  sun  in  my  Father's  Kingdom."  Believe,  O  man,  that 
great  will  be  the  radiance  in  that  place  where  each  will  shine 
as  the  sun.  This  is  the  radiance  which  Augustine  says  was  in 
the  body  of  Christ  at  the  time  of  His  resurrection,  and  although 
that  radiance  was  hidden  from  the  disciples,  yet  it  was  there, 

30  but  the  vision  of  weak  men  could  not  endure  it ;  this  is  sufficient 
to  reveal  the  eternal  felicity  of  the  disciples.  Isaiah  says  with 
regard  to  the  joyfulness  of  this  glory,  "  Venient  in  Syon,"  i.e. 
the  Christians  will  come  rejoicing  to  the  mirror  of  eternal 
radiance,  and  happiness  shall  be  upon  their  heads  ;  they  shall 

1  Is  spiorad  to  be  taken  as  a  careless  rendering  of  spiritum  or  of  fumum 
et  vaporem.  (Cf.  L.T.  vol.  I,  p.  68,  line  15)  ?     If,  of  the  latter,  translate 
"exhalation."     Cf.   Lucret.,   De   Reb.   Nat.   m,   223. 

2  Literally  :  who  would  give  water  to  my  head  and  who  would  give 
a  well  of  tears  to  my  eyes  .  .  . 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  75 

receive  joy  and  eternal  gladness,  and  disease  and  sorrow,  sobbing 
and  sighing  shall  flee  away.  At  that  time,  as  Augustine  says, 
they  shall  ail  have  like  joy  and  one  indivisible  desire,  free  from 
every  fault  and  bound  to  every  perfect  good,  of  enjoying  delight 
5  and  eternal  happiness  without  ceasing.  They  shall  not  remember 
sin  or  pain,  neither  shall  they  forget  their  salvation  nor  their 
delight  in  their  eternal  dehverance,  hence  as  they  are  assured 
of  eternal  glory,  their  gratitude  shall  be  devout.  If  they  did 
not  remember  their  poverty,  discomfort  and  painful  wretched- 

10  ness  on  earth,  how  should  they  praise  the  mercy  of  God  ?  There 
is  no  higher  glory  in  Heaven  than  to  be  praising  the  flesh  and 
the  blood  by  which  we  have  been  delivered.  Gregory  says, 
"  All  the  righteous  will  behold  in  their  God  the  glorious  joys 
they  receive,  while  the  torments  of  the  damned  generally  will 

15  be  visible  to  them,  so  that  they,  seeing  the  sinners  suffering  in 
the  multitude  of  their  vices,  may  the  more  recognise  that  they 
are  themselves  debtors  to  the  divine  grace.  With  regard  to 
this  the  Psalm  says,  "  Beati  qui  habitant  in  domo  tua,  Domine, 
in  saecula  saeculorum  laudabunt  te,"  i.e.  blessed  are  they  who 

20  dwell  in  Thy  House,  O  Lord,  for  they  will  praise  Thee  forever 
and  forever.  Augustine  says  that  the  members  and  the  inward 
parts  of  the  incorruptible  body  will  praise  Thine  everlasting 
glory,  O  God,  for  great  indeed  is  the  joy  of  the  place  wherein 
evil  shall  not  be  seen  nor  good  concealed,  and  wherein  all  shall 

25  sing  the  praise  of  God  forever.  I  do  not  know  anything  else 
that  might  be  done  in  that  place  which  would  not  cease  owing 
to  another  desire  or  which  would  not  be  given  up  through 
necessity,  except  the  constant  praising  of  God.  Of  the  peace 
and  holiness  the  Psalm  says,   "  Lauda,   Ierusalem,   Dominum, 

30  lauda1  Deum  tuum,  Syon,"  i.e.  O  Jerusalem,  praise  the  Lord 
and  let  Sion  praise  her  God  ;  it  is  He  that  hath  set  thy  boundary 
in  perfect  peace  and  wiU  fill  thee  with  the  finest  wheat."  Blessed 
truly  is  that  joy,  for  the  lowest  will  not  envy  the  highest  there, 
as  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  the  angels  do  not  envy  the  arch- 

35     angels,  and  no  one  there  would  covet  that  which  he  did  not 

receive,  for  the  eye  envies  no  other  glory  in  Heaven,  and  although 

the  glory  of  one  person  in  Heaven  should  be  less  than  the  glory 

of  another,  yet  he  would  not  desire  his  own  exaltation  over 

1  Cf.  vol.  I,  p.  192,  line  1  and  footnote  1. 


76  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

him.  De  abundantia,  i.e.  of  the  riches  there  the  Psalm  says, 
"  Inebriabuntur  ab  ubertate  domus  tuae,  et  torrente  voluptatis 
tuae1  potabis  eos,"  i.e.  they  shall  be  filled  with  the  fruit  of  Thy 
house,  and  Thou  shalt  satisfy  each  one  with  the  overflowing 
5  stream  of  Thy  felicity,  for  Thou  hast  concealed  many  joys  and 
delights  for  those  who  fear  Thee.  Now,  the  body  will  be, 
immediately,  where  the  spirit  desires,  for  He  gives  the  most 
precious  virtue.  He  promised  Himself  to  the  saints  and  no 
gift  can  excel  that.     The  Lord  says  further,  "  By  me  and  in 

io  me  the  righteous  shall  be  satisfied,  for  I  am  every  beautiful 
thing  that  men  may  desire,"i.e.  their  life,  salvation,  satisfaction, 
power,  peace,  glory,  honour  and  all  their  blessings.  Certainly 
the  apostle's  words  are  thus  correctly  understood;  viz.  "  ut 
sit    Deus    omnia    in     omnibus  "    Ipse    finis    erit    desideriorum 

15  nostrorum,2  i.e.  God  is  all  to  all,  He  is  the  end  of  our  desires, 
and  He  shall  be  seen  continually,  loved  without  diffidence  and 
praised  without  weariness.  This,  without  doubt,  is  the  gift,  the 
desire  and  the  task  for  all,  and  it  is  exalted  in  order  to  provoke 
the  eager  longing  of  our  thoughts  for  it.     Him  we  shall  behold, 

20  love  and  praise,  and  He  shall  be  present  at  the  end  unending : 
for  what  other  end  should  we  have  but  to  go  to  Heaven  which 
is  eternal  ?  It  is  well  for  thee,  O  soul  truly  blessed,  who  desirest 
ardent  and  pleasant  meditation  on  these  things  constantly,  and 
rejoicest  mightily,  waiting  for  them  with  a  sweet    gentle  spirit, 

25  so  that  thou  mayest  deserve  that  thy  fate  for  all  eternity  should 
consist  of  these  things  without  termination  or  end. 


DE  ASSERTIONIBUS  FIDEI,  i.e.  OF3  THE  STATEMENT  OF  THE 
FAITH. 

The  faith  divine  and  human,  viz.  Christ,  the  sacraments  he4 

30      mentions,  the  fire  of  Purgatory,  along  with  the  other  appropriate 

subjects,   must  certainly  be  believed  for  many  reasons  which 

1  The  Mazarine  L.T.  reads  voluptatum  tuarum,  but  the  Cluny  text 
reads  with  the  Vulgate,  Ps.  xxxv,  9,  voluptatis  tuae  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  70. 
line    15. 

2  The  words  Ipse  ....  nostrorum  are  not  part  of  the  quotation  from 
the  apostle  (cf.  1  Cor.  xv,  28)  but  come  from  Augustine,  De  Civitate  Dei, 
xxii,  20  :  cf.  vol.  1,  p.   70,  line  24  and  footnotes   11  and  12. 

3Or  Fruit  of  the  Faith  :  cf.  vol.  i,  p.   193,  line  8  and  footnote  5. 
4i.e.  the  author  of  the  L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  77 

are  found  in  abundance.     The  first  of  these  reasons  x 

as  is  evident  from  the  prefiguration  by  the  patriarchs,  from  the 
pre-revelation  by  the  prophets,  from  the  revelation  by  the 
angels  and  evangelists,  preached  and  confirmed  by  Christ  Him- 
5  self .  The  second  reason  :  the  preaching  of  the  apostles  and 
disciples  who  saw,  heard,  proved,  expounded  and  proclaimed 
faithfully  the  Word  of  Life,  was  clearly  confirmed  by  signs  and 
miracles,  as  one  reads  fully  in  their  acts  and  passions  ;  thus 
they  endured  tortures  and  various  miseries  devoutly,  for  they 

10  preferred  to  die  rather  than  to  deny  their  faith.  Be  assured 
that  they  would  not  have  suffered  these  miseries  except  on 
account  of  the  well-attested  truth,  in  which  they  used  to  behold 
the  secret  mysteries  of  God,  for  if  they  had  any  doubt  small 
or  great,  regarding  the  value  of  their  labour,  they  would  not 

15  have  endured  the  misery.  The  third  reason  :  the  faith  is  proved 
by  the  diversity  of  the  martyrs,  their  sex  and  age,  virgins  and 
aged  folks,  first  by  hearing  and  then  by  trial  and  seeing,  as  is 
confirmed  in  the  case  of  Paul  to  whom  God  revealed  that  dear 
gracious  faith,  as  well  as  in  the  case  of  many  others,  who  were 

20  called  to  this  righteous  faith  by  a  strong  resolution  and  by  a 
severe  struggle.  They  revered  the  faith  so  ardently  with  their 
fervent  willing  spirit,  that  they  endured  exile,  prison  and  various 
other  penalties,  and  not  only  suffered  death  patiently  but  also 
cherished  the  desire  to  die  more  quickly  ;  be  assured  that  they 

25  would  not  have  endured  this  had  not  Christ  been  with  them, 
fighting  on  their  behalf.  The  fourth  reason  :  it  is  proved  by  the 
holy  fathers  and  by  the  confessors  of  Christ,  for  such  was  their 
ardent  faith  in  the  love  of  God  that  they  forsook  all  their  earthly 
possessions  and  gave from  all  men,  and very 

30  meanly  under  superiors  .  .  .  and  another  group  in  caves  and 
.  .  .  all  hiding  themselves  in  little  huts  .  .  .  .  as  is  proved 
in  the  case  of  saint  Paul,  Antonius,  Arsenius,  Macharius,  Hylarion 
and  innumerable  others,  as  is  .  .  .  .  this  high  perfect  .... 
which  they  initiated,  in  which  they  overcame  by  faith  incor- 

35  ruptible  their  vices,  the  tumultuous  desires  of  the  body  and  the 
wealth  and  allurement  of  the  world.  Be  assured  that  these 
could  not  have  endured  the  continuance  of  this  life  had  they 

1  The  I.T.  omits  these  words  and  some  other  words  also  before  amhail, 
cf.  vol.  1.  p.  193,  line   12  and  footnote  9. 


78  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

not  been  helped  by  counsel,  revelation  and  divine  visions.  The 
fifth  reason  :  it  is  proved  by  the  sages  and  by  the  profound 
doctors  such  as  saint  Ambrose,  Jerome,  Gregory,  Bernard  and 
beyond  all  Augustine,  as  well  as  by  many  others,  for  they  strictly 
5  tested  the  truth,  various  "  opinions  "  and  many  authorities  in 
order  to  confirm  the  right  faith  and  to  wipe  out  the  erroneous, 
while  they  used  to  condemn  as  heretics  all  who  journeyed  away 
from  the  faith.  These  men  confirmed  the  faith  of  the  church, 
and  they  always  fought  against  such  as  were  in  error.     They 

10     enjoined  by  their  customs  and  writings (The  sixth 

reason1:) the  erring   counselled   by  the   Devil,   closely 

scrutinizing  the  faith,  doubting  it,  and  disbelieving  the  pro- 
foundly  learned  men  whom  God  instructed  and  who  restored 
the  dead  to  life,  for  no  one  who  clings  to  this  good  can  ever  be 

15  seized  by  complaints  about  the  faith.  Know,  then,  that  as 
the  wolves  kill  the  sheep  which  strays  from  the  flock,  so  the 
devils  in  Hell  kill  and  overwhelm  whosoever  goes  astray  from 
these.  Believe  me,  then,  if  such  erroneous  thoughts  come  into 
your  mind,  the  labour  of  the  saints  and  of  these  mighty  sages 

20  will  go  from  you  like  wind  or  smoke,  and  it  is  with  diffkulty 
that  you  shall  be  saved,  if  at  all.  The  seventh  reason  :  when  the 
Devil  cannot  allure  men  to  the  commission  of  mortal  sins,  he 
stirs  them  up  to  every  excess  through  love  of  the  world,  and 
permits  them  no  relish  in  any  task  they  may  perform  in  the 

25  order,  according  to  the  rule  of  the  order,  but  puts  a  burden 
upon  them  against  their  will,  and  since  .  .  .  .  to  the  world, 
the  Devil  instils  the  idea  that  he  will  attack  them,  with  the 
result  that  he  deprives  them  of  the  consolation  of  grace,  and  the 
brightness  of  the  glory  of  God  is  concealed  from  anyone  who  is 

30  overwhelmed  by  vain  doubting  thoughts  of  the  faith.  The 
eighth  reason  :  as  much  as  you  are  corrupted  by  these  temporal 
thoughts,  so  much  are  you  overwhelmed  by  the  rapidity  of  the 
onslaught  of  evil.  As  soon,  then,  as  you  become  sensible  of 
these  evil  thoughts,  flee  as  if  a  poisonous  serpent  or  a  furious 

35  fire  were  assailing  you,  and,  driving  them  out  by  a  strong  gracious 
spirit,  hasten  swiftly  and  faithfully  to  the  teaching  of  the  saints 
and  to  the  passion  of  Christ.  The  ninth  reason  :  let  whosoever 
has  any  doubt  regarding  the  faith  choose  the  party  that  is  safer, 

1  Cf .  vol.  i,  p.  4  194,  line  33,  and  footnote. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  79 

more  catholic,  more  highly  proved  and  affirmed,  and  let 
him  avoid  the  scantier  and  less  learned  party.  The  tenth 
reason  by  which  one  is  overcome  :  it  is  great  folly  for  one  born, 
educated  and  guided  to  years  of  discretion  in  the  Christian 
5  faith  to  turn  his  powers  of  reasoning  and  his  spirit  to  the  casting 
of  doubt  upon  the  faith  of  his  ancestors.  Understand,  also, 
that  he  is  condemning  his  ancestors  by  the  same  "  opinion  " 
when  he  has  changed  their  God.  The  eleventh  reason  :  the 
unrighteous  do  not  wish  the  light  to  reveal  them,  and  that  is 

10  in  itself  a  token  of  evil  and  wickedness,  since  it  is  proved  that 
evil-doers  hate  the  light  because  they  do  not  wish  their  deeds 
made  manifest  to  their  own  reproach.  The  righteous,  however, 
love  the  hght  and  are  not  put  to  shame  by  it,  yet  they  do  not 
wish  to  be  honoured  by  men  for  their  good  works,  but  to  give 

15  good  examples  to  all  and  to  glorify  their  Father  Who  is  in 
Heaven.  The  twelfth  reason  :  it  is  proved  in  the  creatures, 
i.e.  in  the  sun,  moon,  rocks,  lofty  trees,  the  earth,  light,  darkness, 
insects,  fishes  and  in  birds  ....  they  say  by  their  actions 
"  Ipse  fecit  nos  et  non  ipsi  nos,"  i.e.  He  created  us 

20      and  not  we  ourselves forever,  yet  they  are  not  so 

....  always.  The  thirteenth  reason :  the  most  perfect  in 
the  faith  deserved  to  be  honoured  by  God  with  signs  and  miracles, 
as  is  proved  in  the  case  of  Martin,  Benedict,  Bernard,  Elisabeth 
and  many  others,  according  to  the  Old  Law  and  the  New.     The 

25  measure  of  their  lives  is  the  measure  of  the  time  that  they  were 
in  the  fortress  of  their  holiness,  waking  the  dead,  cleansing 
lepers,  casting  out  demons  and  performing  innumerable  other 
signs,  and  commending  their  faith  by  their  deeds  :  inasmuch 
as  a  man's  faith  is  known,  his  works  are  known.     Since  the 

30  unrighteous  cannot  perform  miracles  and  wonders,  these  could 
not  have  done  so  had  they  not  been  innocent  and  righteous.  The 
fourteenth  reason  :  as  we  see  frequently,  sinners  and  perverse 
people  are  turned  from  their  iniquity,  for  grace  abounds  as 
iniquity  abounds,   yet   know  that   this  work  is  to  be  attributed 

35  neither  to  the  saints  nor  to  anyone  else  but  God,  the  Bestower 
of  all  good  things.  It  is,  indeed,  more  difficult  to  convert  the 
wicked  sinner  and  it  is  a  greater  miracle  than  to  wake  the  dead, 
because  the  quickened  dead  shall  die  again  but  the  righteous 
will  live  forever.     As  the  dead  cannot  restore  himself  to  life, 


80  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

neither  can  the  sinner  make  a  righteous  man  of  himself  ;  it  is. 
God  that  works  in  them  both.  The  fifteenth  reason  :  those 
who  are  of  the  true  faith  need  not  perceive  the  sacraments  of 
the  church  either  by  reason  or  by  their  eyes,  lest  they  should 
5  lose  the  reward  of  faith  thereby,  because  faith  is  to  believe- 
without  a  doubt  the  reality  of  things  not  seen  ;  as  Gregory  says, 
"  Quia  fides  non  habet  meritum  cui  humana  ratio  praebet 
experimentum,"  i.e.  there  is  no  merit  in  the  faith  which  must 
have  human  proof.     Whosoever  will  believe  these  things  which 

io  he1  mentions,  will  easily  cast  off  from  himself  the  spirit  of 
blasphemy.  With  a  view  to  putting  these  spirits  far  from  me, 
I  believe  in  these  great  evident  facts  that  he1  mentions  up  to 
this  point,  viz.  the  pre-revelation  by  the  patriarchs,  the  pre- 
figuration  by  the  prophets,  the  true  words  of  Christ  and  His 

15  holy  works,  the  proof  of  the  seven  holy  sacraments,  the  pain 
of  Purgatory,  as  he1  says,  and  the  like.  For  a  similar  purpose, 
too,  I  have  expounded  the  subject  assiduously,  in  various  ways, 
and  with  many  reasons,  in  order  to  drive  out  the  spirit  of 
blasphemy,  which  is  hostile  to  the  human  race  and  confounds 

20  the  righteous,  so  that  no  doubt  regarding  the  faith  may  abide 
in  their  hearts.  If  you  keep  inwardly  and  outwardly,  carefully, 
diligently  and  without  any  doubt  these  things  which  he1  mentions,. 
God  will  increase  your  gifts  in  Heaven  and  on  earth. 

DE  ORATORIO,  i.e.  OF  THE  ORATORY. 

25  When  you  enter  it  do  not  be  idle,  but  pray  or  meditate  on 

good  things  or  sing  psalms  there.  Act  there  sincerely  and 
energetically.  Energetically,  i.e.  as  if  doing  it  honourably  in 
the  presence  of  God,  do  it  wisely,  not  lazily  or  sleepily,  and  do 
not   yawn.     Spare  not   your  voice,   and  do   not   utter   broken 

30  words  ;  speak  no  word  incompletely,  and  do  not  enunciate 
faultily,  nasally,  effeminately  or  weakly,  but  boldly,  setting 
forth  expressively  and  willingly  the  words  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Sincerely  now,  i.e.  utter  nothing  but  the  meditation  of  your 
heart.     Meditations    alone    are    not    sufficient,    because    vain 

35      purposeless  meditations  are,  for  the  sake  of  the  common  profit 

and  necessity,  to  be  avoided,  particularly  in  the  church  at  the 

time    of    prayer.    I    command    and    advise    you    to  fulfil  per- 

fectly  everything  that  he1  has  said.   Do  not  be  meditating  at  the 

1  i.e.  the  author  of  the  L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  81 

time  of  prayer,  but  let  your  will  guard  and  deliver  you 
from  extraneous  matters,  and  be  assured  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
accepts  no  other  obligations  from  you  at  the  time  of  prayer  but 
prayer  itself,  good-will  and  sincere  meditation.  In  praying,  do 
5  not  utter  confused  contrary  remarks  ;  do  not  laugh  and  do  not 
let  your  eyes  rove,  but  repose  perfectly  in  the  presence  of  God 
and  His  angels,  making  yourself  easily  visible  to  God.  Com- 
municate  customarily  and  willingly  in  the  major  festivals  .... 
of  the  year,  and  particularly,  if  you  can,  each  Lord's  day,  but 

io  if  you  cannot,  receive  this  blessed  holy  communion  without 
fail  every  month,  for  in  these  festivals  and  in  the  communion 
stand  the  welfare,  the  life  and  the  resurrection  of  all  souls. 
Whoever  readily  evades  these  commands  which  he1  utters  makes 
more  evident  the  disgrace  that  he  inflicts  upon  his  own  soul, 

15  viz.  death.  Be  assured  that  the  Adversary,  when  he  sees  the 
Christian's  mouth  reddened  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  is  in  terror 
and,  understanding  the  decree  of  his  own  destruction  at  once, 
he  flees  away  like  a  madman,  for  he  cannot  endure  the  instrument 
of  the  divine  victory  in  which  he  was  captured,   bound  and 

20  stifled  in  Hell.  On  the  day  on  which  you  communicate  peace- 
fully  and  devoutly,  do  not  speak  even  a  little  then,  unless 
necessity  compels  you,  and  on  the  days  of  communion  see  to 
it  that  you  love  eagerly  and  secretly  your  own  Spouse  and 
Dear  Friend.     If  you  do  not  communicate  weekly  or  monthly, 

25  strive  faithfully  and  attentively  to  communicate  with  all  care 
on  the  day  you  can,  and  on  that  day  be  attentive  in  the  presence 
of  your  own  faithful  Lord  and  zealously  observe  the  hour,  place 
and  season  when  you  may  communicate.  When  you  pray, 
speak  but  few  words  that  day,  and  utter  them  gently,  sweetly, 

30  kindly,  correctly,  discreetly,  so  that  God  may  hearken  to  you 
since  you  have  hearkened  for  His  sake,  and  try  faithfully  so 
that  God  may  answer  you  in  return  for  your  willing  silence. 
When  in  the  course  of  your  holy  meditations  you  experience  a 
hindrance  in  your  prayers,  do  not  try  to  rise  violently  to  the 

35  heavenly  things,  but  pray  and  open  the  way  before  yourself 
by  means  of  a  sweet,  obedient,  loving,  peaceful  and  fearful  heart 

M.e.,   the   author  of  the   L.T. 


82  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

as  well  as  by  means  of  sympathy,  gentleness  and  sighs,  and  then 
enter  in  with  thankfulness  and  more  graciousness.  "  I  myself, 
now  believe,"  says  Bernard,  "  that  when  you  enter  into  that 
inner  glory,  you  shall  be  powerfully  overwhelmed  with  the 
5  pleasure  and  glorious  contentment  of  that  house."  I,  therefore, 
beseech  you  to  pray  f or  me  there,  f or  I  am  a  poor  wretched  sinner. 
When  you  approach  the  altar  or  any  other  place  to  pray,  bow 
yourself  virtuously,  graciously,  humbly,  mercifully  with  an 
Ave  Maria  or  any  other  prayer,  and  during  every  prayer  let 
io  God  be  in  your  thoughts.  When  you  are  celebrating  the  hours 
or  praying,  have  nothing  in  your  hand  or  on  your  mind  that 
might  draw  your  attention  away  from  your  prayer. 

DE  CLAUSTRO,   i.e.    OF  THE   CLOISTER. 

When  you  go  there  to  read,  do  not  let  your  mind  be  roaming 
15  about  or  vacillating,  but  set  your  mind  on  the  consecrated 
lesson  that  lies  before  you,  and  read  earnestly  so  that  your 
reading  may  call  you  on  to  prayer,  beseeching  and  earnestly 
comforting  you  ;  it  is  thus  that  prayer  should  be  made,  and 
not  amid  tales  and  playing.  Take  care  to  study  eagerly  the 
20  sweet  holy  lessons.  Do  not  sit  in  a  corner  or  in  any  place  where 
you  may  be  conspicuous  to  all,  for  fear  of  being  troubled  by 
them,  but  sit  among  your  own  companions  in  the  cloister 
where  you  may  avoid  danger  and  relish  your  lesson.  Do  not 
sit  among  the  idlers  who  are  in  the  habit  of  making  signs  and 
25  acting  foolishly,  in  case  you  should  be  disturbed  when  at  your 
lesson.  Keep  among  the  instructed  who  fear  God  so  that  you 
may  be  edified  in  God,  the  Eternal  Satisfaction,  and  do  not 
go  ranging  about  the  cloister  making  your  lesson  of  no  avail 
for  the  sake  of  vain  tales. 

30       DE   CAPITULO,   i.e.    OF   THE   CHAPTER. 

Do  not  speak  readily  there,  because  it  is  a  sign  of  an  officious 
nun  to  be  talkative  in  the  chapter,  and  to  be  demanding  authority 
and  sway.  When  they  speak  of  truth  or  falsehood,  or  of  little 
or  great  faults,  make  no  excuse  for  yourself,  but  offer  amends 
35  generally  for  what  others  challenge.  Should  some  great 
infamous  transgression,  which  might  cast  scandal  on  yourself 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  83 

or  others,  be  alleged  against  you,  remove  the  accusation  by 
means  of  the  truth;  even  although  you  should  not  remember  the 
fault  charged  against  you,  offer  no  excuse  in  the  matter  whence 
this  fault  is  alleged  of  which  you  are  innocent.  Do  not  complain 
5  quickly  or  readily  of  the  one  who  has  done  you  harm  for 
fear  of  your  fault  being  exposed  and  of  your  peace  being  disturbed. 
When  you  stand  in  the  presence  of  the  judgment,  imitate  Christ, 
for  He  stood  in  the  presence  of  the  judge  with  His  head  and 
His  benign  countenance  turned  towards  the  ground  ;  His  words 

10  were  few  and  He  was  ready  for  insults  or  blows.  If  you  accuse 
anyone,  do  not  do  it  furiously  or  wantonly,  uttering  many 
words  and  repeating  words  already  uttered,  but  say  mildly,  in 
a  comely  manner,  decently,  graciously  and  lovingly,  all  that  is  to 
be  said,  leaving  every  wrong  done  you  to  the  care  and  discretion 

15  of  the  judge.  If  you  are  at  the  head  of  the  chapter  yourself, 
do  not  speak  to  the  others  in  common,  but  correct  them  in 
accordance  with  their  deeds  separately,  wisely  and  forcefully. 
Correct  the  undisciplined  and  rebellious  with  stern  words  and 
sharp  strokes,   fixing  their   penance  according  to  their   faults 

20  and  deeds  so  that  the  proud  may  be  humbled.  Silence  the 
back-biters  ;  also,  those  who  are  unrestrained  must  stay  within 
the  cloisters.  Let  their  ofnces  be  taken  from  the  covetous,  and 
let  the  gluttonous  be  subdued  by  fasting.  Let  the  disobedient 
be  flogged  and  punished,  or  else  corrected  with  a  light  penance. 

25  If  relatives,  friends  or  courtiers1  ask  permission  to  leave  the 
house  or  cloister  or  to  speak  to  others,  grant  them  no  more 
than  to  the  others  in  general.  Keep  guard  over  everyone 
according  to  his  manners  and  customs.  The  prelate  ought  to 
be  benign,  never  looking  to  his  own  profit  but  to  the  profit  of 

30  the  souls  committed  to  him  and  to  true  love  of  the  Lord.  He 
ought  to  delight  in  goodness,  in  the  guidance  of  all,  in  merciful, 
kindly,  careful  correction  and  in  the  instruction  of  his  con- 
gregation  lovingly,  generously  and  virtuously.  I  do  not  know 
a  more  profitable  rule  for  the  prelate  than  to  be  virtuous,  obser- 

35      vant,   fearful,   honourable,   constantly  calling  his  congregation 

1  The  Irish  translator  misunderstood  the  force  of  "  curiose  "  (fem. 
pl.  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  78,  line  8).  "  Curiosus  "  is  defined  by  Migne  thus  :  in 
quibusdam  monasteriis  curiosi  dicebantur  qui  temporalium  curam  gere  - 
bant,  et  correctores  spiritualium.  Apud  Ord.  Yitalem,  curiosi  iidem 
videntur  ac  curiales.  The  translator  has  taken  the  word  in  this  sense  of 
curiales,  i.e.  courtiers. 


84  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

to  his  counsel,  keeping  and  guiding  them — and  himself  too — 
in  their  proper  offtces  and  arranging  them  for  the  good  of  the 
whole  monastery.  It  is  profitable  for  him  also  to  restrain 
within  the  silence  of  the  cloister  the  foolish  dissolute  idlers  who 
5  are  under  his  care,  particularly  the  back-biters,  and  if  they 
take  this  correction  impatiently  and  vexatiously,  let  not  the 
prelate  have  any  regard  for  the  tonsure  of  fools  or  for  whatever 
complaints  they  may  make,  but  let  him  adhere  to  the  rule 
that  is  best  for  them  and  in  accordance  with  the  will  of  God. 
10  Know  particularly,  that  there  is  no  method  more  effective  for 
driving  out  and  confounding  the  faith  than  to  despise  wise 
faithful  people  and  to  set  bragging  liars  in  their  place.  If, 
then,  you  wish  to  be  wise,  avoid  carefully  everything  that  is 
to  be  avoided  by  man,  and  correct  others  mercifully. 


15 


DE   REFECTORIO,   i.e.   OF  THE   REFECTORY. 

Do  not  go  to  the  refectory  either  quickly  or  slowly,  yet  it 
is  better  for  you  to  enter  it  before  the  prelate  or  whoever  else 
is  head  over  you.  Take  nothing  at  all  with  you  to  eat  there, 
as  a  token  of  concord  and  of  gratitude  for  what  you  eat  in 

20  common.  While  you  are  eating  your  portion,  do  not  gaze 
at  another  person  eating  his,  and  do  not  take  careful  note  of 
your  own  portion  as  it  is  coming  to  you.     Pay  no  attention 

to  sign-making  or  to  any  other  vanity  as  if1 for  it 

would  be  unsatisfactory,  vain  and  unprofitable  for  the  nun  to 

25  be  thus  engaged  with  folly,  vanity  and  conviviality.  Let  your 
ear  be  more  diligent  in  hearkening  to  what  is  really  profitable 
for  you  than  your  belly  is  in  seeking  to  be  filled.  Make  no 
signs  or  other  signals  there.  Do  not  put  your  hands  to  the 
food  before  others,  and  do  not  be  the  last  to  part  with  it.     Be 

30  neither  too  joyful  nor  too  sad  when  eating,  lest  it  should  seem 
that  you  think  the  meal  is  too  big  or  too  little.  When  a 
pittance,  i.e.  a  letter,  is  sent  to  you,  if  it  is  sent  from  a  superior, 
do  not  give  it  the  worldling's  honour,  but  just  a  little  for  the 
sake  of  politeness,  in  case  ill-breeding  or  disrespect  should  be 

35  attributed  to  you.  If  it  should  happen  that  you  are  serving 
a  table  for  another,  do  not  be  frivolous  or  sullen,  but  obedient, 
blessed,  gracious  and  respectful. 

*Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  201,  line  36  and  footnote  7. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  85 

DE    DOR.MITORIO,    i.e.    OF   THE    DORMITORY. 

If1  you  enter  the  dormitory,  do  not  stand  long  before  your 
bed  and  do  not  stay  long  upon  it.  Take  off  your  shoes  and 
clothes  modestly  and  in  a  becoming  manner.  Lie  down  timidly 
5  and  humbly,  and  put  the  clothes  over  you,  then  if  you  cannot 
sleep,  meditate  upon,  or  utter,  some  good  thing,  and  you  will 
sleep  more  quickly  and  securely.  Pay  no  attention  to  signs 
when  you  are  in  bed,  but  discipline  your  eyes  so  that  you  may 
have  no  knowledge  of  your  companions'  beds.  Go  to  your  bed 
10  quickly  so  that  no  one  may  see  your  face.  When  the  hours 
are  struck,  do  not  be  .lazy  or  slothful  in  rising,  but  quick  and 
hasty,  and  say  all  the  hours  of  the  Virgin  standing  on  your 
feet,  if  you  can.  Do  not  go  into  others'  beds,  and  let  no  one 
into  yours. 

15      DE   LABORE,  i.e.   OF  LABOUR. 

At  the  time  of  labour  or  of  rest,  when  the  board  or  bell  is 
struck,  do  not  hearken  to  those  who  were  previously  talking  to 
you  and  have  no  desire  for  anyone  to  call  you  to  speak  to  you, 
but  go  into  some  retired  place  and  say  your  prayer  restfully. 

20  Let  there  be  someone  between  you  and  the  one  who  meets  you, 
and  if  you  are  rising  up  from  prayer,  let  there  be  a  space 
between  you  and  the  one  who  has  already  risen  and  thus  show 
your  devotion  to  your  own  sweet  Lord.  When  you  are  coming 
and   going,    carrying  loads   or   burdens,    do   not   join   yourself 

25  readily  to  the  undisciplined  or  to  the  children  in  the  order. 
Do  not  stay  beside  the  young  folks  or  with  those  who  separate 
themselves  from  the  order,  but  stay  with  the  aged,  perfect 
people  from  whom  you  may  obtain  instruction  or  some  good 
example.     Always  be  anxiously  watching  for  the  love  of  God, 

3°     and  for  the  works  by  which  you  might  obtain  it,  and  walk  gently 

like  a  peacock2  stealing  away for  fear  of  losing  the 

profit  of  your  labour  through  the  instability  of  your  intention. 
Have  no  great  familiarity  with  the  nuns  who  are  guests,  for 
you  have  no  idea  what  their  pleasure  or  piety  is.     Do  not  speak 

35     with  the  custodian  of  the  labour,  but  if  owing  to  necessity  you 

1  Or  reading  mar,  when    .   .   .   .  :   cf.  vol.  i,  p.  202,  line  18  and  footnote  2. 
*  Cf.  vol.  i,  p.  203,  line  12  and  footnote  5. 


86  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

should  do  so,  do  not  cause  trouble  to  yourself  or  to  others,  but 
utter  a  few  mild  words  to  him.  If  you  cannot  perform  great 
labour,  do  what  you  can. 


DE  EUNDO  IN  VIA,  i.e.  OF  TRAVELLING. 
5  Go  rarely,  sadly  and  unwillingly  out  of  your  monastery,  and 
if  it  is  necessary  for  you  to  leave  it  for  a  time,  return  as  soon 
as  you  can.  You  ought  always  to  know  that  the  time  you 
have  spent  outside  of  your  monastery  has  gone,  and  you  should 
feel  great  sorrow  for  whatever  time  you  have  let  slip  past  un- 

io  profitably.  While  you  are  outside  do  not  spend  much,  and  do 
not  permit  anyone  to  spend  much  on  your  behalf.  Never  be 
alone  with  any  man  at  all ;  do  not  sit  or  speak  with  one  so  as 
not  to  give  others  an  opportunity  of  doing  harm  to  themselves, 
and  never  part  with  the  companionship  of  another  woman  lest 

15  each  of  you  should  incur  scandal.  Give  an  example  in  words, 
manners  and  deeds  to  all.  Make  no  alliance  with  worldly 
folks,  and  attach  no  importance  to  any  particular  person's 
advice  in  the  matter  of  piety  or  impiety,  for  to  do  so  is  to  subvert 
and  to  destroy  your  faith  and  rule.     Do  not  ask  for  the  inter- 

20  pretation  of  a  dream  or  for  a  spell.  Do  not  expose  your  affairs 
to  fickleness  and  instability,  but  devote  your  life  to  good  deeds 
and  to  many  virtues  and  let  it  shine  therein,  for  the  pious  marks 
all  vain  forbidden  things  as  signs  of  irresolution  and  of  hetero- 
doxy,  and,  indeed,  such  are  neither  virtues  nor  truths  of  the 

25  faith.  One  is  drawn  away  from  asking  the  help  of  the  pious 
when  alone  for  fear  of  back-biting.  By  making  sure  of  these 
things  he1  has  mentioned,  the  sweet  first-fruits  of  eternal  glory 
are  obtained.  The  pious  ought  not  to  read  to,  or  to  pray  on 
behalf  of,  others,  for  fear  of  back-biting  about  the  reward,  or 

30  about  neglect  of  the  proper  time,  and  for  that  very  reason  we 
counsel  you  to  avoid  carefully  a  peril  that  might  result  in  danger 
to  yourself  or  to  others,  and  to  be  quiet,  pious  and  retired  in 
your  own  house. 

1  i.e.  the  author  of  the  L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  87 

DE  INFIRMITORIO,  i.e.   OF  THE  INFIRMARY. 

Be  obedient  to  and  serve  those  who  are  ill,  and  when  you 
are  unwell  yourself,  do  not  speak  of  worldly  affairs  or  reply  to 
questions  regarding  them,  for  inasmuch  as  the  body  is  debilitated, 
5  it  ought  to  be  strengthened  in  the  love  and  perfection  of  its 
own  sweet  Lord.  The  nearer  one  is  to  death,  the  more  one 
ought  to  be  instructed  in  the  eternal  glory  and  in  the  heavenly 
life,  so  that  one  may  give  one's  soul  fervently  as  an  offering 
for  the  love  of  God  and  for  His  eternal  glory.     Honour  those 

10  who  are  serving  you  with  the  food  that  they  can  give  you,  and 
do  not  ask  for  what  cannot  be  easily  obtained.  When,  owing 
to  the  poverty  of  the  house,  what  you  need  is  lacking,  do  not 
be  sad — no  matter  what  is  the  cause  of  this  want — but  be  glad 
and  rejoice  greatly  in  your  own  Lord,  because  you  will  receive 

15  eternal  glory  immeasurable  in  return  for  whatever  want  you 
suffer  here  willingly.  Should  one  scorn  you,  despise  that  vain 
scorn,  considering  the  great  glory  that  you  have  in  return  for 
it,  because  inasmuch  as  you  experience  contempt  submissively 
your  own  sweet  Lord  will  exalt  and  counsel  you.     Know  that 

20  whenever  the  fallible  consolation  of  companions  and  of  the 
world  departs  from  you,  God  will  give  you  in  place  of  that 
mean  trifie  Himself,  His  glory  and  His  consolation.  It  is  to 
him  who  denies  himself  thus  and  joys  in  his  poverty  that  the 
Psalm  refers  which  says,   "  Ego  sum  pauper  et  dolens,"  i.e. 

25  be  thou,  O  Lord,  my  helper,  for  I  am  burdened  by  poverty 
and  disease,  and  He  will  carefully  succour  me  lest  I  should  go 
astray.  If  you  wish  to  attain  to  these  things,  confess  your 
sins  truly  and  fully,  and  in  the  anguish  of  the  disease,  ask  gently 
and  mercifully  for  the  last  sacrament.     Rest  securely  in  the 

30  sacrament  till  you  are  called,  in  glory,  in  belief  and  in  strong 
hope  of  the  faithful  mercy  of  God  ;  thus  you  will  merit  the  eternal 
rewards  and  the  glory  everlasting  without  end.  Amen.  Care- 
fully  and  deliberately,  within  and  without,  at  every  hour  and 
season,  prepare  your  will  and  affection  to  guard  your  heart, 
35     the  tabernacle  of  truth,  for  your  own  blessed  Spouse. 


88  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

DE  SANCTIS  REQUIRENDIS,  i.e.  OF  THE  INYOCATION  OF  THE 
SAINTS. 

You  must  cleanse  yourself,  and  strive  carefully  so  that  Jesus 
Christ,  your  own  sweet  gracious  Lord,  may  desire  your  beauty. 
5  This  is  the  way  to  do  that  : — you  will  confess  your  sins  fully 
each  day  in  your  prayers,  and  let  your  repentance  be  genuine 
and  accompanied  by  sincere  contrition  of  heart  and  an  abundant 
flow  of  tears  from  your  eyes  ;  you  will  make  yourself  radiant 
with  the  bright  precious  garments  of  virtue  and  good  deeds, 

10  glorified  by  gifts,  and  you  will  be  quite  convinced  that  you 
and  many  other  poor  people  could  not  obtain  the  eternal  rewards 
for  yourselves.  You  must  run,  then,  to  the  blessed  spirits  and 
all  the  saints  who  are  your  friends  and  relatives,  and  eagerly 
desire    to    increase    your    glory    and    honour.     Entreat    them 

15  earnestly  with  your  whole  mind  and  heart,  and  that  very 
entreaty  will  help  you  to  the  full  in  obtaining  what  you  need 
and  enjoying  it  securely.  Do  not  trouble  to  pray  these  by 
traversing  plains  or  sea  or  savage  lands,  but  pray  to  them 
secretly  within  your  own  quiet  chamber.     This  is  the  way  to 

20  pray  :■ — you  will  cast  away  from  yourself  aU  vain  care  and 
close  the  door  of  your  heart  well  so  that  nothing  at  all  can  enter 
in  but  this  eternal  supplication. 

DE    BEATA  VIRGINE   ET   CONFESSIONE,   i.e.    OF   MARY,1   THE 
BLBSSED,  AND  OF  CONFESSION. 

25  First   of  all,   this   Blessed  Virgin  must   be  entreated  before 

every  one  else,  and  she  must  be  invoked  as  the  Queen  and 
Ruler  of  Heaven.  She  it  is  that  you  ever  beseech,  for  She  is 
a  Beacon  and  a  Star  of  the  Sea,  and  She  is  before  us  as  a  light 
preceding,  a  radiant  star.     She  will  guide  you,  and  on  your 

30  behalf  She  will  pray  the  Father  of  Mercy,  the  God  of  all  Consola- 
tion,  to  have  mercy  upon  you  and  to  deign  to  grant  you  con- 
solation,  and  you  will  be  along  with  Her  in  the  presence  of  Her 
own  dear  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Who  of  His  own  will 
was  incarnate  of  Her  so  that  He  might  call  sinners  and  save 

35  His  own  people.  He  considered  His  birth  from  Her  fitting, 
and  therefore  He  thinks  it  appropriate  that  you  should  be  of 

1  In  the  Irish  table  of  contents  this  heading  is  "  Of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
and  Confession  "  :  cf.  supra  p.  2. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  89 

the  number  of  His  people,  for  He  will  save  from  their  sins  every- 
one  who  is  in  God  and  in  the  Holy  Spirit  most  benign.  The 
Holy  Spirit  enters  into  every  place  He  desires  and  graciously 
makes  the  sinner  righteous ;  you  cannot  make  yourself 
5  righteous  by  merit  or  by  your  works.  Continue,  then,  to 
entreat  the  blessed  indivisible  Trinity  on  your  own  behalf,  so 
that  it  may  renew  your  peace  with  itself.  When  you  enter 
into  the  divine  bliss,  gather  together  all  your  stains  and  sins, 
and  I  think  that  bitterness,  heavy  sorrow,  sighing  and  sobbing 

10  of  heart  will  come  upon  you  through  contempt  of  these  sins  ; 
there,  while  earnestly  confessing  so  that  you  may  make 
righteousness  of  your  iniquity,  say,  "  I  am  the  poor  unhappy 
woman,  who  sinned  long  ago  in  such  a  place  and  hour  and  with 
these  confederates  chiefly,  and  pursued  an  evil  course  of  sin. 

15  I  fought  against  my  merciful  Lord  Who  loved  me  ;  and  I  thus 
sinned  in  every  member  and  faculty  Thou  didst  give  me,  O 
Lord,  warring  against  Thee  by  means  of  vain,  lewd,  foolish 
and  deadly  thoughts.  I  made  a  practLe  of  gluttony,  pride, 
wrath.  covetousness  and  all  other  faults,  breaking  Thy  Law, 

20  scattering  about  or  heaping  up  every  evil,  and  in  these  iniquities 
I  have  lingered  longest  and  obtained  most  pleasure.  With 
my  eyes  I  observed  occasion  for  sin  and  for  every  kind  of  back- 
biting,  and  thereby  I  was  often  hastening  on  the  death  of  my 
soul.     With  my  ears  I  often  used  to  hearken  to  back-biting, 

25  insult,  murmuring,  jesting,  folly  and  ....  and  idle  tales  and 
fables,  and  I  used  to  repeat  them,  thus  sinning  and  acting  vainly. 
In  my  heart  there  was  the  desire  and  yearning  to  smell  pleasant 
perfumes,  to  taste  and  relish  highly-fiavoured  foods  and  cooking, 
and  I  eagerly  desired  elegant  dishes,  cooking  and  various  kinds  of 

30  satisfaction  of  such  a  type,  back-biting,  pride,  wrath  and  swearing, 
with  the  result  that  I  have  often  exposed  my  own  soul  to  death. 
I  was  also  wont  to  eat  and  drink  before  the  lawful  time,  and  I 
used  to  be  secretive,  gluttonous  and  extravagant,  and  through 
these  and  the  like  of  these  I  have  often  contrived  disease  and 

35  death  for  body  and  soul.  With  my  hands  also,  I  have  wrought 
evil  and  wickedness,  reprehensible  signs  and  the  like,  in  which 
I  perceive  that  harm  was  done  to  my  soul.  With  my  feet  also, 
I  have  sinned  ;  I  eagerly  desired  narrow  shoes  and  finery,  while 
I  was  myself  hard,  indocile,  proud,  stolid  and  attached  to  evil 


90  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

companions  and  foolish  ways.  I  have  sinned,  then,  with  my 
whole  body  through  laziness,  vanity,  my  own  pleasure,  sleep, 
other  carnal  things  and  the  like,  and  now  I  have  no  doubt 
but  that  I  have  thereby  wounded  my  own  soul,  with  the  result 
5  that  it  is  not  easy  to  succour  me  in  these  and  in  all  the  other 
sins  I  have  done  both  small  and  great.  When  the  Devil  binds 
me  more  surely  to  sin  and  Thou  dost  behold  my  guilt,  I  confess 
my  transgression  and,  for  the  love  of  God,  I  seek  signs  of  judg- 
ment  and  of  grace,  and  I  run  to  Thee,  O  Fountain  of  Mercy 

10  and  of  Grace,  so  that  I  may  be  washed  and  cleansed,  for  I  know 
that  Thou  hast  said  that  at  whatsoever  time  the  sinner  shall 
groan,  Thou  shalt  not  call  to  remembrance  against  him  any 
of  his  iniquity.  Thou  hast  also  said,  "  O  sinful  soul,  although 
thou  hast  often  committed  adultery  in  vain  love,  yet  turn  to 

15  me  and  I  will  receive  thee."  These  are  Thine  own  words,  O 
Eternal  Truth  Unchanging,  and  Thou  deceivest  no  one,  nor 
dost  Thou  make  fair  speeches  to  anyone,  and  on  account  of 
these  words,  I  design  to  turn  to  Thee  with  confident  hope.  Do 
Thou,  then,  wash  and  cleanse  me  as  Thou  hast  promised,  for 

20  Thou  hast  mercifully  drawn  me  away  from  my  sin.  Thou 
hast  also  promised  me  remission  paternally,  sweetly,  mercifully, 
and  Thou  hast  counselled  me  faithfully  to  turn  unto  Thee  ; 
because  Thou  art  righteous  and  powerful,  deliver  me  from  my 
sin  and  punishment.     O  Blessed  Virgin,  since  Thou  hast  guided 

25  me  to  the  merciful  Fountain  to  cleanse  me  benignantly,  succour 
me  and  be  a  faithful  advocate  for  me,  as  indeed  Thou  shouldst 
rightly  be,  for  Thou  wast  made  a  mother  solely  for  the  salvation 
of  sinners,  and  hence  Thou  dost  merit  to  be  called  the  "  Queen 
of  Heaven."    When  you  think  that  God1  and  His  Mother  are 

30  gatbering  your  sins  before  themselves,  bend  your  knee  and 
incline  your  head  and  heart  humbly  and  with  self-contempt 
to  the  heavenly  spirits,  the  bountiful  ones,  to  ask  grace  and 
mercy  from  them  confidently,  hopefully  and  with  devotion. 

1  The  translator  has  misunderstood  the  force  of  the    L.T.,    cf.  vol.  X, 
p.   84,  line  35. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  91 

DE  SANCTIS  ANGELIS  ET  PASSIONIBUS  CHRISTI.  i.e.  OF  THE 
HOLY   ANGELS   AND   THE   PASSION   OF   CHRIST. 

Approach  first  the  good  angels  who  are  called  Faithful 
Messengers,  and  beseech  them  to  reveal  your  goodness,  viz. 
5  that  you  have  abandoned  your  sin.  Approach,  then,  the  arch- 
attgels  who  reveal  things  high-exalted,  so  that  they  may  reveal 
your  devotion  and  good-will  among  the  nobles  of  Heaven. 
Approach  the  order  of  virtues,  i.e.  virtutes,  by  whom  signs  and 
miracles  are  performed,  so  that  by  them  all  things  which  have 

10  quickened  your  soul  from  death  may  be  made  perfect.  Approach, 
then,  the  powers,  i.e.  potestates,  who  by  their  powers  incline  as 
they  desire  those  strong  aerial  demons  which  harm  nature  alone, 
so  that  they  may  succour  you  from  the  injuries  of  these  demons 
forever.        Approach,   then,   the  principalities,  i.e.  principatus, 

15  who  rule  over  all  the  spirits,  in  order  that  they  may  guard  you 
so  that  neither  pride  nor  any  other  sin  may  ever  rule  over  you. 
Approach,  then,  the  dominions,  i.e.  dominationes,  who  rule  over 
the  spirits  wonderfully,  so  that  they  may  ever  keep  you  serving 
your  own  Lord  humbly.     Approach  now  the  thrones,  i.e.  thronos, 

20  by  which  God  renders  His  judgments  conspicuous,  in  order 
that  they  may  teach  you  to  judge  your  deeds  discreetly  so  that 
you  may  never  be  condemned  by  them.  Approach,  then,  the 
cherubim,  who  are  called  the  Perfect  Wisdom,  so  that  they  may 
instruct  you  in  the  true  wisdom  by  which  you  can  be  saved. 

25  Approach  now  the  seraphim,  who  are  called  the  Fire  of  Love, 
so  that  they  may  obtain  on  your  behalf  the  love  of  God,  whence 
you  may  ever  be  fervent  in  His  love.  Thus  beseech  frequently 
the  holy  spirits  humbly,  approaching  them  in  turn  and  gathering 
them  together,  in  order  that  they  may  obtain  for  you  by  their 

30  intercessions  before  God,  the  completion  of  your  penance  to 
His  praise  and  glory  as  well  as  to  their  joy  at  the  conversion 
of  a  sinner  by  penance  and  so  that  you  may  never  again  be  found 
slothful  or  careless,  but  watchful  and  discreet  forever.  Do  not 
suppose  that  you  have  never  committed  great  mortal  sins,  for 

35  God  will  judge  the  right  and  the  wrong  of  each  one  finally.  On 
this  being  proved  to  you,  do  not  flee  to  any  other  place  but  to 
that,  for  He  is  your  brother  and  your  flesh  and  He  loves  every- 
one  who  is  sad  doing  penance.  If  you  are  weak  and  know  that 
you  cannot  do  great  penance,  confidently  approach  the  Lord 


92  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

and  entreat  Him  earnestly  to  answer  on  your  behalf,  for  He 
deemed  it  fitting  to  be  incarnated  in  the  Virgin's  womb  for  your 
sake.  For  you  He  endured  poverty  and  various  innumerable 
wants,  cold  and  heat,  hunger  and  thirst,  false  brethren  and  much 
5  treachery  ;  He  endured  weariness  in  travelling,  contradiction  in 
preaching,  and  insult  while  healing  many  diseases.  He  also 
wept  over  you  and  sweated  blood.  He  also  endured  the  un- 
drinkable  gall  while  praying  long  on  your  behalf,  and  blows, 
spits,    scourgings,    a    crown    of    thorns,    defiance,    provocation, 

io  taunting,  affiiction,  insults,  the  nails  of  the  cross,  the  sharp 
spear,  bitter  myrrh,  nakedness,  surliness  and  the  straits  of  death. 
Since  He  has  endured  these  lovingly,  remember  not  how  much 
sin  or  wrong  you  have  done  and  do  not  despair,  but  offer  all 
these  sufferings  as  if  they  were  your    own,    for  He  has  borne 

15  these  fuliy  on  your  behalf  both  as  penance  and  as  satisfaction  ;  in 
these  is  your  defence,  bliss,  hope,  faith,  all  your  protection, 
security  and  true  confidence.  Ever  entreat  Him,  then,  in  these 
sufferings  to  keep  watch  over  you  to  the  final  end,  and,  when 
your  soul  goes  forth  from  this  world,  to  cleanse  you  completely 

20  with  His  own  precious  blood  which  He  poured  forth  in  rich  pro- 
fusion  on  your  behalf,  and  to  anoint  you  as  a  strong  resplendent 
warrior  against  your  foes,  so  that  the  enemy  of  mankind  shall 
not  find  a  place  in  you  wherein  he  may  thrust  his  venomous 
tooth.     Devoutly,   lovingly  pray  that   you  may  be   like  Him 

25  in  affiiction,  tribulation,  disease,  grief  and  in  the  straits  of  the 
passion   which  your   sweet   Lord   endured x 

(DEa  PATRIARCHIS  ET  PROPHETIS  ET  ORNATU  VIRTUTUM, 
i.e.  OF  THE  PATRIARCHS  AND  PROPHETS  AND  THE  ADORN- 
MENT  OF  VIRTUES.) 

3°         devotion  of  heart  you  would  say,  "  In  aeternum 

non  obliviscar  miserationes  istas,3  quas  in  aeternum  cantabo, 
quia4  misericordia  tua  magna  est  super  me  et  eruisti  animam 
meam  ex  inferno  inferiori,"  i.e.  I  will  never  forget  thy  goodness 
and  with  how  much  kindness  Thou  hast  quickened  me,  and  so 

1  Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  210,  line  30,  footnote  6,  and  vol.  11.  infra  p.   109,  line  33. 

2  Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  211,  line  1,  footnote  1,  and  vol.  11.  infra  p.  11U  line  3. 

3  The  Vulgate  reads,   in    aeternum  non  obliviscar  iustificationes   tuas 
(Ps.    cxvni,  93). 

4  The     connecting     words     quas    in    seternum  cantabo  seem  to  be    a 
recollection  of  Ps.   lxviii,   2. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  93 

I  will  sing  forever  of  Thy  mercy  because  it  is  powerful  in  me, 
and  Thou  hast  taken  my  soul  from  lowest  Hell.  If  you  under- 
stand  these  things  with  devotion  and  know  how  God  dwells 
in  you,  the  spirit  is  perfect  which  exalts  you  in  the  love  of  God 
5     with  the  result  that  you  will  not  be  able  to  part  from  Him. 

DE  APOSTOLIS  ET  CARITATE,  i.e.  OF  THE  APOSTLES  AND 
LOVE. 

Go,  then,  to  the  apostles  who  loved  Christ  passionately,  and 
who  leaving  everything  else,  loved  Him  without  hmit,  for     so 

10  they  merited  to  be  exalted  by  the  keen  fiame  of  the  love  of 
God  to  behold  His  glory  and  eternal  felicity.  Pray,  then,  to 
them  so  that  you  may  obtain  one  spark  of  that  exalted  love 
through  their  intercessions,  and  owing  to  that  spark  you  will 
take  care  to  go  through  the  fire,  flaming  abundantly  for  love  of 

15  your  Creator,  and  in  that  way  you  will  be  wholly  dissolved  and 
melted  into  Him  ;  for  from  the  little  spark  the  great  fire  grows. 
If  you  consider  yourself  dead  to  the  world  with  its  possessions, 
you  can  embrace  Jesus  Christ,  your  own  sweet  Spouse,  wholly 
in  your  heart,  meditations,  soul,  desire,  good-will,  with  all  the 

20  powers  of  your  body  and  soul  and  passionate  resolution  without 
ceasing.  If  you  hold  the  Lord  in  your  heart  within  together 
with  eternal  gracious  imitation  of  Him,  you  will  walk  sweetly 
and  willingly,  and  beseech  your  loving  Spouse  to  pour  the  flaming 
love  of  which  he1  speaks  upon  your  soul  and  upon  all  your 

25  faculties  ;  however  much  you  obtain  of  it,  the  more  you  will 
be  fired  with  the  desire  to  increase  your  store.  The  signs  of  your 
receiving  the  love  of  God  are  that  you  will  not  perceive  affliction, 
disease,  grief,  misfortune  or  any  earthly  thing  that  may  befall 
you  without  eagerly  seeking  God,  till  you  deserve  to  find  Him 

30  again,  for  by  finding  Him  His  gifts  are  known.  If  you  have 
found  Him,  without  a  doubt  you  will  know  how  much  He  has 
done  and  will  do  for  you,  how  much  He  will  love  and  loves  you, 
for  He  prefers  to  be  your  faithful  Lord  because  of  your  remem- 
brance  of  Him.     Continually  remember  these  things,  and  kindle 

35  your  love  in  Him  richly,  abundantly,  fervently  and  keenly 
by  a  burning  coal  from  His  own  heart.  Say  to  your  Faithful 
Friend  that  nothing  can  be  compared  with,  nor  can  any  weight 

1  i.e.  the  author  of  the  L.T. 


94  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

of  silver  or  of  gold  be  held  to  equal,  the  one  who  believes  in 
God,  because  whosoever  has  found  God  has  found  the  treasure 
wholly.  Let  him  who  has  found  Him  hold  Him  closely  and 
not  put  Him  away  for  anything  on  earth,  but  say,  "  I  have 
5  found  Him  whom  my  soul  loved,  I  have  held  Him  nor  do  I 
let  Him  go."  It  is  good  for  you  to  be  in  this  high  rank  now. 
Rejoice  then,  here,  and  joy  in  Him  and  pour  your  whole  heart 
into  Him,  and  let  all  the  veins  of  your  devotion  and  the  desire 
of  your  mind  run  wholly  hither.  Unless  you  wish  to  part  from 
10      Him,  you  must  be  found  patient  to  do  everything  perfectly. 

DE  MARTIRIBUS  ET   PATIENTIA,  i.e.    OF   THE   MARTYRS   AND 
PATIENCE. 

Run    quickly   to   the   blessed   martyrs,     Stephen,    Laurence, 
Vincent  and  every  other  one  who  loved  Christ  with  passionate 

15  faith,  for  these  feared  not  grief,  disease,  weariness,  difficulty, 
surliness,  cross  or  prison  for  the  sake  of  God's  love,  but  they 
suffered  these  all  gladly  for  it.  Constantly  entreat  them  that 
it  may  be  fitting  that  you  should  be  kindly  received  into  the 
love  of  God  through  their  passionate  faith.     When  they  have 

20  obtained  for  you  what  you  need,  patiently,  fervently  and  with 
great  joy  persevere  in  the  love  of  every  difficulty,  danger, 
tribulation  and  contempt,  for  this  is  the  royal,  secure  and  true 
path  by  which  one  runs  speedily  to  the  hfe  everlasting.  Christ 
Himself  set  forth  by  example  that  this  path  was  to  be  followed 

25  in  word  and  deed,  and  He  Himself  continued  in  this  path  till 
His  death.  He  did  not  make  this  path  easy  to  endure  or 
beautiful  or  of  goodly  odour,  but  He  traced  it  out  and  painted 
it  with  His  own  blood,  and  the  fruitful  bloom  of  this  path  was 
the  spear,  the  crown,  the  nails,  the  scourging,  the  bitterness 

30  of  gall,  the  vinegar  and  the  dishonour.  Seated  at  the  end  of 
this  path  He  displayed  lovingly  His  hands,  His  feet  and  His 
side  to  everyone  traversing  it.  He  called  people  vehemently, 
making  complaint  and  lamentation  to  them  about  the  path, 
summoned  them  by  His  example  into  it  and  gave  them  a  solemn 

35  invitation  to  behold  Himself.  If  then,  you  desire  that  your 
feet  should  tread  in  that  path,  pray  attentively  for  His  help 
in  this  manner  : — "  O  sweet  Jesus,  draw  me  after  Thyself  that 
I  may  yearn  after  the  perfume  of  Thy  holy  blood  when  Thou 
hast  helped  me."     "  Believe  now,  O  man,"  says  Bernard,  "  that 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  95 

if  you  ask  for  this  with  a  passionate  soul,  you  will  perceive  at 
that  very  hour  the  Lord  Himself  present  in  your  heart  saying 
to  you,  '  Fear  not  death,  but  be  comforted  and  rejoice  and  act 
manfully,  for  I  am  with  you  in  every  tribulation  and  adversity.' 
5  Thus  the  righteous  prays  to  God  that  tribulation,  disease  and 
amiction  may  never  depart  from  him,  since  Thou,  O  Lord, 
O  sweet  Jesus,  art  ever  to  be  found  in  them.  Since  then,  Thou 
hast  begun  the  work  in  me,  0  Lord,  smite  me  unsparingly  and 
that  will  be  a  joy  to  me ;  overcome  me  by  disease  and  do  not 

10  spare  me  ;  do  not  spare  me  in  this  world,1  O  Lord,  but  spare 
me  in  the  world  everlasting.  For  that  reason,  O  Lord,  I  urge 
that  I  may  be  punished,  smitten  and  scourged  again  and 
again,  for  owing  to  the  graciousness  of  the  Father,  Thy  blows 
are    not    foes   to    him    who     hates   them — such  is    the   grace 

15  of  the  Father — yet  they  are  true  friends  to  the  one 
who  loves,  and  so  they  do  not  hurt,  harm  or  oppress,  but 
are  salvation,  joy  and  restoration.  Thou,  O  Lord,  for  that 
reason  dost  bruise  and  heal,  Thou  dost  smite  and  Thy  hands 
make  whole,   as  David   says  in   the   Psalm,    "  Et2  secundum 

20  multitudinem  dolorum  meorum  in  corde  meo  consolationes 
laetificant  animam  meam,"  i.e.  the  very  greatness  of  the  disease 
with  which  Thou  dost  afflict  me  gladdeneth  my  soul  and  heart, 
and  so,  O  Lord,  I  entreat  Thee  to  increase  and  ever  to  multiply 
my  disease  and  affiictions,  for  these  give  me  felicity  and  joy ; 

25  the  apostle  has  said  that  as  the  passion  of  Christ  is  increased 
in  us,  so  is  our  bliss  increased  and  made  joyful.  If  you  note 
this  and  meditate  upon  it  carefully  in  your  heart,  cast  yourself 
wholly  upon  Him  with  good-will.  Cry  out  and  shout  in  the 
passionate  longing  of  your  spirit,  saying,   "  Domine  sicut  scis 

30  et  sicut  vis  miserere  mei,"  i.e.  O  Lord  as  Thou  dost  understand 
and  as  Thou  dost  desire  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  deign  to 
scourge  and  discipline  me.  If  you  persevere  in  those  things, 
you  will  rejoice  nnally  and  gladly  sing  of  your  cleansing  with 
fire  and  water,  saying,   "  Thou  hast  guided  me  in  temperate 

35  coolness,  graciously  helping  me,  and  Thou  hast  held  my  right 
hand  and  received  me  with  glory."  If  you  desire  to  come  to 
that  glory,  although  you  are  bodily  on  this  earth,  yet  you  ought 
by  thought  and  desire  to  be  dwelling  in  Heaven. 

JCf.  vol.  i,  p.  214,  line  1,  footnote  1. 

a  The    Vulgate    reads    Secundum    multitudinem    dolorum    meorum    in 
corde  meo,   consolationes  tuae  laetificaverunt  animam  meam.  Ps.  xcm,  19. 


96  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

DE  CONFESSORIBUS   ET   HUMANITATE  CHRISTI,   i  e.    OF  THE 
CONFESSORS    AND    THE    HUMANITY    OF    CHRIST. 

Call  upon  the  blessed  confessors  to  help  you,  viz.  Martin, 
Benedict,  Nicolas,  Bernard  and  every  other  confessor,  for  although 
5  they,  as  regards  their  bodies  alone,  are  in  affliction,  hardship, 
straits  and  tribulation  and  in  the  conflict  of  this  lowly  pilgrimage, 
yet  in  thought,  will  and  desire  they  are  in  Heaven.  They  are 
therefore  to  be  devoutly  entreated,  for  such  was  the  glory  that 
they  loved  with  the  deep  burning  fervency  of  their  hearts  and 

io  since  they  are  now  dwelling  happily  in  it,  they  will  help  you 
before  God,  so  that  although  }rour  body  is  oppressed  by  diffl- 
culties,  disease  and  sorrow,  your  mind  and  will  may  be  raised 
up  to  the  heavenly  gifts,  with  the  result  that  you  may  perfectly 
keep  this  imitable  order  and  rule  which  you  have  chosen.     Pros- 

15  trate  yourself  first  at  the  glorious  feet  of  the  humanity  of  Christ, 
i.e.  mercy  and  judgment.  Mollify  and  soothe  these  holy  blessed 
ones  along  with  Mary  Magdalene  and  weeping,  entreat  them 
alternately.  Lave  His  left  foot  with  proper  fear  of  His  judgment. 
Lave,  then,  His  right  foot  with  devout  tears  and  gratitude  for 

20  your  deliverance  by  His  mercy  and  gracious  hope.  Lave  and 
mollify  these  powerful  saints  he1  mentions,  not  because  they 
need  this,  but  because  you  need  to  be  cleansed  thereby  as  Mary 
Magdalene  did,  and  mercifully  to  be  made  righteous  through 
that  grace.     Having  incessantly  laved  them,  carefully  dry  them 

25  with  your  hair.  By  this  laving  I  understand  that  although  you 
should  be  a  profitable  hand-maiden  to  God,  yet  you  should 
think  all  that  you  may  do  for  Him  of  no  value.  In  humility 
and  devotion  of  heart  regard  these  things  as  if  you  had  not 
done  them  for,  truly,  you  should  give  them  up  with  as  little 

30  thought  as  if  in  reality  they  were  not  yours.  Sweetly  kiss  these 
holy  ones  in  order  to  receive  the  goodness  of  God  through  them, 
and  offer  your  goodness  and  gracious  works  to  God  in  return 
for  His  own  goodness.  Take  care  to  anoint  these  holy  ones 
frequently  with  precious  oil ;  the  meaning  of  this  is,  that  if 

35  you  will  worship  them  with  fervent  devotion  of  heart  and  eternal 
yearning,  unceasingly  soothing  them,  you  will  be  helped  by 
these  blessed  supports  ;  since  you  are  sinning  every  day,  you 
require  this  help  to  be  increased  by  mercy  each  day.     On  leaving 

1  i.e.  the   author  of  the  L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  97 

His  foot,  you  must  now  go  to  His  holy  hands  full  of  blood  as 
they  are,  so  that  you  may  quickly  rise,  for  thereby  you  are 
carefully  cleansed  from  all  foulness  of  sin,  filled  with  abundance 
of  all  grace  and  beautiful  habits  together  with  the  radiance  of 
5  eternal  glory.  As  the  Lord  cleansed  you  blissfully  and  sacra- 
mentally  with  His  blood  and  by  very  sharp  warnings,  so  make 
use  of  and  praise  His  Tidings  and  His  kindly  Law,  and  as  He 
did  not  spare  His  own  blood  in  the  richness  and  urge  of  the 
love  which  He  bestowed  upon  us,   we  ought  to  give  our  soul 

10  and  our  secrets  wholly  to  Him.  Do  not  be  ashamed  or  despair, 
for  He  has  hands  pierced  and  earthy    and  tears  of  blood  and 

swellings and  immovable,  so  that  it  is  easy  to  draw 

everything  from  them,  unless  accursed  fury  and  excessive  care- 
lessness   lies   in   yourself.     If   you   understand   that   you   have 

15  obtained  the  Lord's  gift,  pray  that  His  mercy  may  increase  it 
in  you  and  preserve  it  with  you,  for  without  that  you  can  do 
nothing.  And  so,  O  Lord,  Thou  hast  made  the  beginning,  the 
middle  and  the  end  of  our  good  works  wholly.    Ever  strive, 

0  men,  to  kiss  these  blessed  hands,  and  let  these  kisses  of  yours 
20      be  as  pure  and  as  glorious  as  possible  when  you  are  giving  devout 

honour  and  vehement  love  to  God  and  ascribe  nothing  at  all 
to  yourselves  ;  or  as  the  author1  says,  "  Non  mihi,  Domine,  non 
mihi,  sed  nomini  tuo  da  gloriam,  quia  gratia  tua  sum  id  quod 
sum,"  i.e.  let  it  not  be  to  me,  O  Lord,  that  Thou  givest  the 
25      glory,  but  to  Thine  own  name,  for  I  am  Thy  love  and  Thine  ; 

1  am  Thine.  If,  then,  you  have  received  indulgence  and  grace 
from  the  feet  and  cleansing  from  the  hands,  go  now  to  the  wound 
in  the  side  where  you  can  rest  securely,  for  indeed,  it  has  been 
opened   for    five   purposes,    viz.    flight,    dwelling,    contentment, 

3°  meditation  and  succour.  The  first  purpose  :  for  your  flight 
to  the  caverned  rock,  i.e.  Christ,  from  every  difficulty,  danger 
and  disease,  for  as  the  rock  is  the  badgers'  refuge,  so  Christ 
is  the  immovable  refuge  of  those  who  are  full  of  difficulties, 
thorns,  gloom  and  sickness.     Whosoever  you  may  be,  proceed 

35  to  the  rock  to  conceal  yourself  in  the  earthy  trench  in  the  side 
of  Christ,  which  has  bcen  pierced  solely  on  your  behalf  for  fear 
of  the  fury  of  the  Lord's  countenance,  and  you  will  find  ever- 

1  Evidently  taken  by  the  translator  as  the  words  of  the  author  of  the 
L.T.  instead  of  a  quotation  from  the  Scriptures. 


98  HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

lasting  safety  there.  The  second  purpose  :  so  that  you  can 
abide  eternally  in  Him,  free  from  all  labour  and  weariness,  as 
the  Psalm  says,  "  Haec  requies  mea  in  saeculum  saeculi  ;  hic 
habitabo  quoniam  elegi  eam,"  i.e.  this  is  my  dwelling  place 
5  forever,  and  here  shall  I  dwell  for  I  have  chosen  it.  The  third 
purpose  :  while  so  dwelling  you  will  fear  nothing,  but  you  will 
be  safely  and  peacefully  satisfied  in  Him,  for  His  place  is  peace. 
Say  thus,  "  In  His  peace,"  i.e.  in  His  pierced  side  "  I  have  slept 
and  rested."     The  fourth  purpose  :  so  that  you  may  attentively 

io  and  eagerly  meditate  upon  the  very  great  love  that  He  has 
freely  shown  to  you,  and  that  you  may  clearly  behold  with  the 
eyes  of  your  heart  the  wounds  in  His  body,  because  no  one  could 
lay  down  his  life  for  the  sake  of  his  friend  but  the  Son  of  God, 
"Who  loved  with  a  greater  love  than  that,  i.e.  He  laid  down 

15  His  life  for  His  foes.  The  fifth  purpose  :  so  that  you  may 
attentively  behold  what  pleasure  was  given  to  satisfy  you  ; 
for  that  heart  was  given  to  you  as  food  and  His  blood  as  drink. 
O  sweet  is  that  food  and  glorious  that  drink  !  O  friendly  lady, 
eat  and  drink,   then,   but  be  not   drunken,   O   beloved  lady  ! 

20  Hungrily  and  eagerly  set  your  mouth  to  suck  these  glorious 
wounds  so  that  you  may  drink  wholly  this  precious  blood,  for 
by  it  you  will  be  filled  abundantly  and  be  sober,  rich  and  blessed. 

DE  EBRIETATE  SPIRITUALI,  i.e.  OF  SPIRITUAL  INTOXICATION. 

This  is  the  true  felicity  of  the  soul,  and  the  blessed  soul  which 

25      possesses   the   spiritual   felicity   wholly   is   the   one   which   has 

endeavoured  to  turn  frequently  the  mouth  of  the  heart  to  drink 

from  the  precious  vessel,  i.e.  from  the  body  of  the  Lord,  which 

was  pierced  and  often  tormented  so  that  the  beloved  disciple 

might  drink  all  that  he  required  from  it  and  be  filled  with  the 

30      temperate  nourishment  and  spiritual  intoxication  which  contains 

the  bliss  of  the  soul  fully.     By  means  of  this  holy  wine  mingled 

with   the   water   of   perfect   righteousness   the   beloved   blessed 

soul  can  now  satisfy  its  desire  for  eternal  salvation  if,  bending 

down   humbly  to  these  holy  feet,   it   bows  to  them,   praying 

35      eagerly  and  in  spirit,  and  drinks  from  the  wound  in  the  left 

foot  the  fear  of  judgment,  the  dread  of  Hell  and  the  pure  wine 

of  contrition  and  penance,  and  from  the  wound  in  the    right 

foot,  the  wine  of  joy  and  eternal  satisfaction  wherein  mercy 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT  99 

and  the  hope  of  goodness  are  assured.  The  blessed  soul  now 
rises  peacefully,  bowing  honourably  to  these  precious  holy 
hands,  and  drinks  from  the  cleansing  wounds  in  the  left  hand 
and  drives  out  sins  by  means  of  the  wine  of  desire  and  joy. 
5  Gather  together  and  guard  the  grace  from  the  wound  in  the 
right  hand  by  drinking  the  wine  of  strength  and  salvation  from 
the  cup  filled  with  the  pure  mixed  wine,  which  has  been  bestowed 
upon  you  by  the  hands  of  the  Lord.  Thus  the  blessed  soul 
can   become   intoxicated   with   bliss.     Should   the   soul   wholly 

10  immerse  itself  by  hastening  fervently  to  the  glorious  wound  in 
Chrisfs  side  and  drinking  from  it  security  of  heart  and  mildness 
of  spirit,  i.e.  the  wine  of  devotion  and  pure  meditation,  it  can 
be  thoroughly  filled  with  this  gracious  intoxication  by  partaking 
of  this  precious  claret  and  various  chosen  kinds  of  these  ineffable 

15  heavenly  types  divinely  repeated  and  mingled  with  the  blessed 
joy.  Whoever  you  are,  O  honourable  and  blessed  soul,  which 
yearns  for  the  materials  for  this  spiritual  intoxication,  while 
constantly  drinking  from  these  precious  wounds  sweetly,  abun- 
dantly  and  incessantly,  you  must  imitate  bodily  intoxication  in 

20  every  way.  As  the  drunkard  weeps,  be  you  afflicted  by  tears 
of  devotion,  but  as  the  drunkard  rejoices,  be  you  joyful  through 
your  gratitude  to  the  Lord.  As  the  drunkard  sings,  rejoice  in 
the  melody  of  your  heart  particularly.  As  the  drunkard  laughs, 
fill  yourself  with  the  heavenly  joy.   As  the  drunkard  thinks  that 

25      he  is  fortunate   and   elegant  in  his  habits   and  is  optimistic  in 

his  all-golden  prosperity and  as  the  drunkard  frequently 

falls  in  the  mud,  mourn  and  sigh  because  your  dweUing  is  in 
this  mud  as  long  as  you  dwell  in  a  human  body,  and  meditate 
upon  the  speed  and  difficulty  involved    in    reaching    heavenly 

30  things.  As  the  drunkard  is  held  up  in  case  he  should  fal!,  you 
to  your  joy,  are  being  invited  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  The 
drunkard  is  guided  in  case  he  should  go  astray,  cleave,  then, 
to  the  Holy  Ghost  whom  you  know.  As  the  drunkard  keeps 
nothing  for  himself,  cast  yourself  wholly  upon    God    and    spurn 

35  everything  else.  As  the  drunkard  speaks  extravagantly,  be  you 
filled  incessantly  with  the  heavenly  glory.  As  the  drunkard 
is  not  quite  at  himself,  let  nothing  be  at  your  own  disposal, 
but  be  you  completely  cast  upon  God.  As  the  drimkard  is 
quarrelsome  or  obstinate,  be  you  obstinate    and    contentious   in 


ioo        HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

gaining  a  battle-contest  over  yourself,  and  cast  yourself  wholly 
upon  God  in  true  glory.  As  the  drunkard  fears  nothing,  see 
that  you  have  no  fear  of  want  or  failure  should  such  be  your 
lot  while  you  are  travelling  towards  God.     As  the  drunkard 

5  cannot  speak  a  single  word,  be  you  unskilled  in  the  tongues  of 
the  world,  but  filled  abundantly  with  the  heavenly  language. 
As  the  drunkard  thinks  himself  powerful,  rejoice  greatly  at 
seeing  the  bliss  and  glory  of  your  own  Father,  and  because  you 
are  exalted  high  above  all  earthly  things.     As  the  drunkard 

io  thinks  that  he  is  noble,  boast  with  regard  to  the  queenship  of 
Heaven.  As  the  drunkard  leaps  and  shouts,  leap  and  advance 
from  virtue  to  virtue,  and  sing  and  make  melody  in  your  mind 
while  meditating  upon  the  delightfulness  of  your  own  sweet 
harmonious  Creator.     As  the  drunkard  willingly  falls  asleep, 

15  you  will  be  comforted,  when  your  bodily  senses  sleep,  by  the 
heavenly  rest  that  arises  between  God's  will  and  your  own  while 
you  are  embracing  and  touching  your  own  blessed  Spouse. 
You  can  be  instructed  more  fully  and  more  learnedly  by  this 
spiritual  draught  he1  mentions,  than  by  letter  or  by  writing 

20     of  earthly  words. 


DE  VIRGINIBUS  ET  ESSENTIA  DEI,  i.e.  OF  THE  VIRGINS  AND 
OF  THE   BEING   OF   GOD. 

Bind  yourself  inseparably  to  these  virgins,  i.e.  glorious  Mary, 
the  Mother  of  God,  Mary  Magdalene,  Agatha,  Agnes,  Katherine 

25  and  every  other  virgin.  These  loved  their  sweet  Husband  and 
Spouse  passionately,  and  were  willing  to  be  separated  from 
Him  not  even  by  death,  but  to  follow  Him  everywhere,  always 
singing  a  new  song  to  Him.  Eagerly  beseech  these  virgins 
then,  so  that  in  their  honour  and  by  their  prayer  you  may 

30  advance  in  pleasant  profitable  meditation  upon  the  humanity 
of  God,  that  His  mercy  may  enter  into  your  heart,  and  that  you 
may  merit  through  the  goodness  of  your  spirits  generally  to 
ascend  with  them  into  the  joy  of  the  divinity  and  humanity 
of  the  Son  of  God.     That  divinity  is  the  glorious  divinity  wherein 

35  the  Son  is  co-eternal  and  consubstantial  with  the  Father  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  for  God  is  unchangeable  from  eternity  to  eternity, 

1  i.e.    the    author   of   the    L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT       101 

and  this  is  He,  as  He  said,  "  Ego  sum  qui  sum  "  i.e.  I  am  that 
I  am,  for  it  is  He  Who  exists  that  hath  sent  me  to  you  saith 
the  Son.  Earnestly  observe  that  He  does  not  say,  "  He  Who 
was,"  "  He  Who  is,"  "  He  Who  will  be,"  or  "  He  Who  is  about 
5  to  be,"  but  "  He  WTio  exists,"  and  it  is  declared  by  these  words 
which  he1  here  mentions,  that  His  being  continues  through 
each  of  these  states,  because  it  is  no  mere  fallible  person  that 
exists  in  these  states,  but  He  Who  was  and  is  and  will  be. 
Let  your  mind  progress  in  the  study  of  this  matter,  and  put 

10  forth  the  earnest  desire  of  your  spirit  upon  this  subject,  thinking 
of  nothing  in  this  case  but  being  ....  indivisible,  unchanging 
and  everlasting.  Your  own  devout  eager  mind  and  His  blessed 
unction,  which  is  master  over  everything,  can  instruct  you 
better  than  my  words  what  this  is  that  is  spoken  of,  or  what 

15  it  is  that  he  means  here.  If  you  will  apply  your  mind  devoutly, 
secretly,  mystically  to  the  source  of  this  belief,  letting  yourself 
melt  into  Him  and  Him  into  you,  I  beseech  you  to  remember 
me,  a  sinner,  poor  and  very  wretched.  I  would  rather  that 
you  along  with  those  whom  he1  mentions,  would  pray  Him  Who 

20  gave  you  this  faith  and  Who  educated  you  in  it,  to  keep  you 
in  it  worthily  till  the  final  end,  because  then  you  will  see  God 
face  to  face  in  His  own  form  visibly  present,  when  every  faith 
shall  have  passed  away.  This  is  the  God  Who  seeth  and 
searcheth   everything,    every   secret   and   every   mind,    but   is 

25  unseen  by  the  mortal  men  of  this  world,  and  yet  although  He 
is  not  seen  by  such,  everything  in  them  is  visible  to  Him.  Care- 
fully  direct  the  desire  of  your  mind  to  the  comprehension  of 
the  Trinity  indivisible  and  ineffable,  and  do  not  think  of,  or 
imagine,  anything  corporeal  or  material,  but  only  of  the  spirit 

30  that  transcends,  i.e.  that  surpassed,  every  spirit,  and  which  has 
no  comparison  in  purity  and  glory.  Think  and  believe  staunchly 
that  the  Trinity  is  able  to  embrace  all,  that  it  is  benignant  and 
indivisible,  that  everything  is  fulfilled  in  it,  that  it  is  invisible, 
that  it  beholds  all  things,  that  it  is  incomprehensible  yet  com- 

35  prehends  all,  that  it  is  immovable  while  controlling  mankind 
and  all  our  enjoyment  of  life. 

i.e.  the  author  of  the  L.T. 


102      HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

DE    BENEFICIIS    DIVINIS,    i.e.    OF   THE    DIVINE    GIFTS. 

Observe,  at  the  very  outset,  that  these  gifts  come  to  you 
in  many  ways.     First  consider  how  great  His  goodness  is,  for 
while  standing  in  need  of  nothing,  He  bestows  everything  and 
5       creates  everything  visible  and  invisible.     It  was  not  because 
He  required  something  that  He  created  anything,  but  in  order 
to  benefit  reasonable  creatures,  and  so  it  is  understood  that  He 
wrought  for  our  profit  and  advantage,  and  not  His  own  ;  hence 
He  showed  Himself  very   powerful  and  lacking  in  nothing. 
10       Be  assured  with  regard  to  this  matter,  that  He  did  not  require 
man  when  He  created  him,  for  had  He  required  him,  then  it 
would  not  be  true  to  say  that  He  was  without  need.     Since, 
then,  He  created  man  for  the  sake  of  exalting  him  on  earth 
and  of  giving  him  the  kingdom  of  God,  man  ought  to  love  Him 
15       more  than  his  own  soul,  his  reason  and  his  memory,  for  by  so 
doing  he  increases  wonderfully  the  spiritual  intoxication   of 
which  we  spoke.     From  these  facts  it  is  evident  that  He  looked 
to  our  welfare  and  not  to  His  own.     Understand,  now,  perfectly 
that  such  is  the  fulness  of  God's  goodness  that  neither  tongue 
20     nor  tale  can  give  an  account  of  it  among  the  creatures,  and 
indeed  it  is  a  great  iniquity  for  anyone  to  offer  to  deal  with, 
or  to  understand,  the  goodness  of  God.     Admit  and  understand, 
therefore,   that  you  have  been  created  among  the   creatures 
which  are  worthy  to  enjoy  the  eternal  glory  and  the  beatific 
25     vision  forever,   and  never  forget  these  great  blessings  which 
were  prepared  for  you,  but  repeat  and  re-tell  with  new  gratitude 
each  day  these  obligations  of  love  which  have  been  laid  upon 
you.     The  second  way  :  if  there  is  so  much  goodness  in  your 

first  creation and  the  goodness  in  your  re-creation  is 

30  great  and  perfect,  for,  in  the  first  creation,  He  spoke  only  and 
it  was  done,  but  in  your  re-creation,  He  performed  various 
wonders  while  enduring  unbecoming  and  unheard  of  treatment ; 
what  gratitude,  then,  shall  you  render  unto  Him  for  every 
distress,  grief  and  pain  that  He  endured  in  saving  you  ?  The 
35  third  way  :  how  can  He  attain  to,  or  how  can  you  understand, 
greater  goodness  than  that  He  was  willing  to  create  you  among 
His  own  worshippers  ?  Had  you  been  born  among  the  pagans 
or  Jews  in  all  probability  you  would  have  been  like  them  in 
every  respect.     From  this  it  can  be  understood  that  the  goodness 


HOLY  LIFE   AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT        103 

which  God  has  shown  you  is  not  to  be  despised,  but  loved  with 
high  honour.  The  fourth  way  :  it  was  great  goodness  on  His 
part  that  He  suffered  you,  a  sinner,  patiently  while  waiting 
so  long  for  you  to  repent.  The  fifth  way  :  He  delivered  you 
5  from  many  sins  into  which  you  would  have  fallen,  had  He  not 
guarded  you  against  them.  The  sixth  way  :  He  caused  you 
to  hate  sin,  and  in  His  goodness  drew  you  away  from  it  to  love 
Himself .  The  seventh  way  :  He  led  you  to  forsake  every  earthly 
thing  for  the  sake  of  His  own  love,  and  guided  you  to  this  order 

10  in  particular.  The  eighth  way :  through  His  goodness  He 
desired  that  jtou  should  be  in  an  order  so  that  you  should  have 
no  cause  to  be  too  greatly  perturbed  by  temporal  affairs. 
The  ninth  way  :  through  His  goodness  He  gave  you  sufhcient 
grace  to  serve  Him  peacefully  for  ever.     The  tenth  way  :  througrL 

15  His  goodness  He  gave  you  sufficient  disease  and  sickness  so 
that  you  have  no  cause  for  pride.  The  eleventh  way  :  if  you 
are  despised  or  reviled,  rejoice,  for  it  is  through  His  great  goodness 
that  you  receive  this  cause  of  humility  from  Him.  I  believe, 
indeed,  that  everyone  who  fears  God  judges  that  this  is  one  of 

20  the  great  gifts,  and  through  His  ineffable  goodness  He  granted 
unto  me  to  be  a  partaker  of  this  gift.  I  myself  was  once  among 
the  mighty  and  had  a  name  upon  the  earth,  but  now  by  God's 
just  judgment  I  am  dead,  having  wholly  laid  aside  all  memory 
of  temporal  things,  for  I  was  brought  to  nought,  stripped  and 

25  deprived  of  all  earthly  and  human  consolation.  My  friends 
avoided  me,  my  neighbours,  acquaintances,  servants  and  slaves 
abandoned  me,  and  in  their  eyes  I  was  unknown  and  forgotten, 
like  a  stranger.  Of  almost  all  my  friends  my  prelate  alone  was 
left  to  me,   and  I  am  writing  this  to  you,   not  in  wrath  or 

30  recrimination,  but  so  that  I  may  give  praise  and  thanks  to 
God  each  day  solely  for  the  sake  of  this  gift  as  He  Himself 
knows.  For  this,  however,  no  one  shall  be  forgiven  ;  man  is, 
indeed,  of  weak  flesh  and  clay,  not  hke  iron,  copper  or  any 
other  strong  tough  metal,  yet  God  Who  always  gladdens  the 

35  outcasts  and  the  humble,  despising  them  not,  and  ever  merci- 
fuUy  welcomes  the  sad  in  spirit,  does  not  disdain  to  comfort 
me  so  that  I,  through  His  goodness,  may  abundantly  satisfy 
the  wants  of  men — more  abundantly,  indeed,  than  anyone 
else  can  do.     Nothing  I  write  here  is  intended  to  cause  you. 


104        HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

sorrow  or  to  perturb  you,  but  in  order  that  if  you  should  see 
yourself  despised  or  reckoned  to  be  of  little  or  no  use,  you  will 
be  made  rich  by  this  poverty  of  mine.  It  is  thus  that  this 
will  take  place  : — if  you  are  willingly  moved  to  patience  by 
5  thinking  of  me,  and  if  you  turn  to  the  goodness  of  God  with 
all  your  devotion,  seeing  that  He  yearns  for  the  salvation  of 
your  soul  and  like  a  lover  draws  you  away  from  the  love  of 
other  things  to  love  Himself  alone,  then  you  will  obtain  fully 
those  things  which  he1  mentions.     The  spouse  who  loves  his 

10  own  wife  warmly  cannot  on  any  account  bear  that  another 
should  have  a  share  in  her  by  speech,  signs,  jesting  or  the  like, 
and  likewise  God  draws  every  strange  thing  away  from  your 
soul  in  order  that  it  may  love  Him  alone  ;  the  owner's  share 
is  lessened  by  division  among  many.     I  tell  you  therefore,  if 

15  you  are  despised  by  all,  to  love  sweetly  your  own  Spouse  Who 
desires  to  have  you  alone,  free  from  all  empty  love.  The  twelfth 
way  :  through  His  goodness  eternal  life  is  prepared  for  you, 
if  you  abide  in  the  rule.  You  ought,  then,  to  meditate  incessantly 
upon  these  and  other  similar  blessings  when  you  are  thanking 

20  God  in  your  prayers,  for,  as  you  know  best  yourself,  God  has 
done,  will  do  and  is  doing  all  these  things  on  your  behalf.  If 
you  desire  it  these  blessings  may  be  summed  up  under  four 
heads,  viz.,  creation,  re-creation,  continuance  in  sin,  and 
heavenly  glory.     Set  up  for  yourself  in  these  a  soft  pleasant 

25  lovely  bed  in  which  you  may  rest  sweetly  and  happily.  You 
will  not  complain  or  murmur  about  straits  or  want,  however 
great,  if  you  do  the  things  we  have  said,  and  further,  you  shall 
not  be  grieved  nor  will  you  be  proud  or  vain-glorious  on  account 
of  the  good  works  that  you  may  afterwards  perform.     If,  then, 

30  those  faults  return  to  you  as  a  result  of  good  or  evil  deeds,  you 
must  dissipate  them  quickly  like  smoke  by  contemplating 
your  feet,  a  figure  of  your  creation,  or  your  right  hand,  i.e. 
your  re-creation,  or  your  left  hand,  i.e.  dwelhng  in  sin,  or  your 
head,  i.e.  heavenly  glory.     Why  now  should  you  be  sad  on 

35  account  of  bad,  or  boastful  on  account  of  good,  fortune,  for  if 
you  behold  these  glorious  blessings  truly,  you  will  see  that  no 
one  in  this  world,  however  much  he  may  attain  them,  can  ever 
be  either  sad  or  boastful  on  account  of  his  riches  in  this  earthly 
life. 

1  i.e.    the   author  of   the   L.T. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT         105 

DE  GRATIARUM  ACTIONE  ET  DESIDERIO  CJELESTIS  GLORIiE, 
i.e.  OF  GRATITUDE  FOR  THE  HEAYENLY  GRACE  AND  OF 
THE    YEARNING    AND    DESIRE    FOR    IT. 

You  ought,  therefore,  to  fire  yourself  with  fervour  by  medita- 
5  ting  carefully  and  devoutly  upon  these  gifts,  by  profusely 
wondering  at  the  very  great  benefits  that  God  has  conferred 
upon  men,  and  by  recounting  them  repeatedly  and  eagerly 
with  gratitude  for  the  heavenly  grace.  Then  you  ought  to 
cry  out  longingly  from  the  devout  inmost  heart  of  your  heart, 

10  like  a  woman  labouring  to  bring  forth,  "  O  God,  most  merciful, 
what  shall  be  given  Thee  for  all  these  gifts  and  for  the  innumerable 
other  gifts  which  Thou  hast  bestowed  abundantly,  gloriously 
and  mightily,  and  which  Thou  dost  bestow  upon  me  each  day  ? 
0  Lord,  answer  on  my  behalf,  for  I  cannot  utter  one  fitting 

15  word  about  these  things,  even  although  Thou  shouldst  accept 
that  one  word  from  me  in  place  of  a  thousand  answers.  I, 
an  unworthy  sinner,  am  not  equal  to  the  task  of  answering 
suitably  for  these  very  great  gifts  which  have  been  given  to 
me,  and  indeed,  what  is  impossible  for  me  and  for  every  other 

20  person  is  easy  for  Thee,  because  Thou  hast  all  strength  and 
power,  and  the  good  and  bad  alike  serve  Thee.  O  God,  most 
merciful,  I  have  only  two  very  small  trifles,  viz.,  this  poor  body 
and  the  soul,  and  even  these  are  both  Thine,  for  they  have 
both  come  from  Thy  Father.     Deign,  O  God  most  sweet,  to 

2.$  take  to  Thyself  Thine  own,  i.e.  my  body  and  soul ;  delay  not 
to  take  Thine  own  faithfully,  for  undoubtedly  Thou  didst  merci- 
fully  create  them  through  Thine  own  ineffable  goodness,  as  he1 
says.  Blessedly  didst  Thou  re-create  them ;  patiently  didst 
Thou  endure  them  in  their  sin,  and  again  Thou  didst  mercifully 

30  draw  them  away  from  sin.  Thou  didst  sweetly  guide  them  to 
Thine  own  service,  instructing  them,  kindly  binding  them  to 
Thine  own  love  and  preparing  for  them  so  magnificently  the 
heavenly  glory.  Succour  me  now,  O  Lord  and  my  God,  for 
without  Thee  I  am  as  nothing.     O  mine  own  God,  ever  succour 

35  me  lovingly  and  mercifully  preserve  in-  me  Thine  own  will 
and  all  that  Thou  hast  set  within  me.  Mercifully  withdraw 
from  me  everything  that  is  displeasing  to  Thee  and  harmful 
to  me,  and  do  Thou  finally  make  perfect  with  love  these  things 

M.e.   the  author  of  the   L.T. 


106        HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

that  are  yet  imperfect  in  me.  O  Goodness  most  sweet,  grant 
me  through  Thine  own  ineffable  goodness  to  understand  and 
know  the  innumerable  blessings  so  richly  given  to  me,  in  order 
that  I  may  merit  the  constant  use  of  them  to  Thy  glory  and 
5  praise,  to  the  salvation  of  mine  own  soul,  the  forgiveness  of 
sins,  abundance  of  good  works  and  virtues  and  increase  of  my 
devotion  and  faith.  Sweetly  and  mercifully  grant  me  con- 
versation  with,  perception  and  conception  of,  Thyself,  and 
true,  perfect  and  complete  belief  in  Thee  so  that  from  this 

10  mortal  life  and  inescapable1  death  I  can  finally  come  to  Thee 
and  behold  Thee,  company  with  Thee,  joy  in  Thee  and  be  happy 
in  Thy  presence  without  end,  for  Thou  alone,  O  God,  dost  live 
and  reign  in  the  Trinity  Indivisible  and  in  the  Unity  of  the 
Divinity  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen." 

15  You  must  pour  forth  sweetly  and  with  love  all  the  desire 
of  your  spirit  and  your  fervent  devotion  upon  the  Unity  of 
the  Ineffable  Trinity  and  upon  the  Trinity  of  the  Unity  in  order 
to  see  it  and  to  meditate  upon  it.  It  is  pleasant  and  glorious 
for  you  to  turn  all  the  keenness  of  your  mind to  the 

20  Glorious  Virgin,  and  to  the  riches  of  the  heavenly  spirits  and 
of  all  the  saints  ;  these  riches  they  have  in  the  beatific  vision, 
in  the  eternal  glorious  fellowship  and  in  the  Unity  of  the 
Incomprehensible  and  Infinite  Trinity  and  Trinity  of  the  Unity. 
Say  unto  them  while  you  pray  and  thank  them,  "  Blissful  and 

25  happy  it  is  for  you,  O  ye  beloved  saints,  that  you  have  merited 
a  portion  of  the  heavenly  joy  and  enduring  fellowship  in  the 
glory  of  the  everlasting  radiance,  and  so  I  entreat  you  that 
you  would  deign  to  pray  on  my  behalf  to  the  Lord  Himself, 
Who  has  chosen  you  and  exalted  you  in  the  riches,  in  the  bliss, 

30  in  the  happiness,  in  the  serenity,  in  the  security,  in  the  beauty 
and  in  the  everlasting  glory  of  the  all-golden  Kingdom.  It  is 
the  same  God  Who  has  exalted  and  magnified  you  in  the  glorious 
ineffable2  vision  of  Himself ;  deign  to  entreat  Him  with  zeal 
that,  at  the  end  of  this  miserable  transient  period  full  of  disease, 

35  difficulty  and  sorrow,  He  may  consider  it  fitting  to  place  me 
along  with  you  in  that  blissful  serenity  and  that  I  may  be  for 
ever  along  with  you  blessing  and  praising  and  glorifying  my 

1  Reading  do-sheachanta,  cf.  vol.  1,  p.  227,  line  1  and  footnote  1. 
2Cf.  vol.  1,  p.  227,  line  26  and  footnote  6. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT         107 

own  gracious  sweet  mild  Lord."  I  believe,  O  Lord,  that  happy 
is  the  man  who  dwelleth  near  to  Thee  ;  he  shall  praise  Thee 
for  ever  and  ever.  That  glory  is  sweet  and  greatly  beloved, 
and  there  is  nothing  in  this  world  thought  of,  desired,  loved  or 
5  rejoiced  in,  which  resembles  the  heavenly  world.  Know  that 
in  your  own  goodness  there  is  no  method  of  purchase  by  virtue, 
gifts,  labour  or  toil  more  proper  for  attaining  the  eternal  glory 
than  patient  endurance  of  pains,  disease,  difhculty,  tediousness, 
gloom,  shame,  captivity  and  oppression  for  the  love  of  God. 

10  Since,  then,  that  glory,  praise  and  wealth  are  blissful  even 
now  before  they  are  seen,  remembering  the  tears,  thinking  of 

the  desires,  and  in  the  devotion  of  the  wishes what 

is  the  sight  and  the  obtaining  of  them  worth  ?     What  tongue 
can  attain  to  the  revelation  of  this  glory,  what  ear  to  the  hearing 

15  of  it,  or  what  head  to  the  thought  of  it  ?  O  Holy  Trinity,  do 
Thou,  then,  grant  unto  me  to  understand  and  to  discern  this 
glory  sweetly  and  with  great  joy,  and  although  I  am  unworthy 
of  it  and  have  no  claim  to  it,  yet  grant  me  this  glory  out  of  Thine 
ineffable  goodness  and  out  of  Thy  great  incomprehensible  love 

20  without  reproach.  O  God  most  merciful,  deign  to  do  these  things 
against  the  Day  of  Doom,  so  that  I  may  love  Thee  sweetly 
here  and  being  firmly  bound  to  Thee,  dwell  with  Thee  in  the 
heavenly  glory  and  in  the  everlasting  beatific  vision,  and  be 
united  in  Thy  fellowship  more  warmly  and  more  wisely.     O  God, 

25  blessed  above  all  for  ever  and  ever,  may  my  completed  work 
be  Thy  will. 

Understand  and  remember  that  he1  said  that  devout  medita- 
tion  upon  these  things  was  the  true  wisdom,  and  also  that  wise 
studious    meditation    upon    these    things    was    perfect    under- 

30  standing,  and  I  beheve  that  the  life  everlasting  is  to  rejoice 
always  in  them.  I  wish  that  you  would  ever  meditate  upon 
these,  that  you  would  dwell  in  them  forever  and  that  your 
joy  in  them  should  be  full  of  bliss,  and  hence  I  advise  you  to 
love  them  securely  and  perseveringly  until  the  final  end.     We 

35  together  pray  God,  the  Bestower  of  all  good  things,  that  we 
may  graciously  obtain  what  we  ask,  and  .  .  .  that  Saint 
Bernard  said  with  regard  to  these,  "  Deus  cuius  misericoridae 

M.e.   the   author  of  the  L.T. 


io8        HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

non  est  numerus,  adesto  nobis  miseris  misericordiam  tuam  pie 
poscentibus  ut  sicut  beatae  Marie  Magdalene  lacrimabiliter 
pedes  tuos  osculanti  universa  delicta  seu  peccata  remisisti, 
itaque  omnibus  iniquitatibus  nostris  misericorditer  dimissis, 
in  tua  nos  iugiter  dilectione  conservare  digneris,  qui  vivis  et 
regnas  cum  Deo  Patre  in  unitate  spiritus  sancti  Deus  per  omnia 
saecula  saeculorum.     Amen. 


HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT         109 

PORTIONS   CONTAINED    IN   THE    LATIN   TEXT    ONLY. 

DE  VISU,  i.e.  OF  THE  SENSE  OF  SIGHT.  CHAPTER  VII. 

The  eyes  are  also  to  be  guarded  so  that  they  may  not  be 
haughty,  proud  and  roving,  prying,  ever  looking  around,  wrath- 
5  ful,  winking,  fkkle,  laughing,  glancing  in  all  directions,  deceitful, 
cruel  and  inconstant.  Such  ej-es  very  often  ruin  the  soul,  and 
through  them  the  wretched  heart  is  filled  and  polluted  by  various 
unending  thoughts  ;  hence  the  words,  "  Oculus  meus  depredatus 
est  animam  meam."     And  as  the  shameless  eye  is  the  messenger 

10  of  a  shameless  heart,  so  the  sign  of  a  vacant  heart  is  the  roving, 
fickle,  inconstant  and  proud  eye.  Let  the  eyes,  then,  be  frank, 
humble,  devout,  austere,  circumspect,  grave,  well  disciplined 
and  always  fixed  upon  the  ground.  Look  at  no  one  straight 
in  the  face,  or  anywhere  else  ;  look  at  nothing  carnal  whence 

15  the  heart  can  be  defiled,  because  one  must  not  gaze  at  what 
may  not  be  desired.  And  Job  says,  "  Pepigi  foedus  cum  oculis 
meis  ne  cogitarem  quidem  de  virgine,"  so  do  not  think  of  a 
man  for  you  ought  to  be  the  bride  of  Christ.  And  again,  "  Si 
oculus  tuus  simplex  fuerit,  totum  corpus  tuum  lucidum  erit," 

20  i.e.  it  will  be  free  from  darkness,  confusion  of  thoughts  and 
numerous  temptations.  With  laughing  eyes  or  while  winking 
speak  to  no  one  ;  and  never  scowl  at  any  one.  Do  not  gaze 
with  interested  eyes  upon  pictures,  difterent  colours,  fiowers, 
plants  and  other  such  transient  things  by  which  you  may  some- 

25  times  be  drawn  away  from  the  contemplation  of  eternal  beauty  ; 
indeed,  there  is  no  comparison  between  these  in  value  or  in 
seemliness.  Likewise  he  who  with  the  publican  always  regards 
himself  as  a  sinner,  will  not  dare  to  lift  up  his  eyes  to  Heaven, 
but  humbling  himself  will  always  keep  them  fixed  upon  the 

3°  ground.  The  true  sign  of  a  humble  heart  is  a  frank  eye 
constantly  fixed  upon  the  ground. 

For  the  Latin  Text  cf.  vol.  1.  p.  15.  Cf.  vol.  I.  p.  126  and  vol. 
11,  supra  p.   15.  footuote  3. 

CONCLUSION  OF  THE  CHAPTER  DE  SANCTIS  ANGELIS.     Vol.    i, 
oc  p.  86,  lme  24,  and  p.  210,  line  29.1 

so  that  finally  you  can  be  freed  from  the  sufferings,  torments, 
flames  and  tortures  of  Hell,  rejoice  without  end  and  be  pleasantly 

1  Cf.   supra  p.    92,   line    26. 


iio        HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

comforted  by  Christ,  your  Spouse,  in  that  heavenly  rest  and 
eternal  glory. 

DE    PATRIARCHIS    ET    PROPHETIS    ET    ORNATU    VIRTUTUM, 
i.e.  OF  THE  PATRIARCHS  AND  PROPHETS  AND  THE  ADORN- 
5  MENT   OF  VIRTUES.     Vol.    I,   p.    8G,  line  28,  and  p.  211  line l.3 

In  order  that  you  may  finally  attain  to  these  blissful  joys, 
fiee  back  anxiously  to  blessed  John  the  Baptist,  the  holy 
patriarchs  and  the  prophets  who  have  bowels  of  mercy  for  the 
afflicted  and  poor,  and  humbly  pray  that  they  may  make  con- 

io  stant  intercession  on  your  behalf  to  God  and  beseech  Him  to 
deign  to  keep  you  in  His  holy  service  and  refresh  you  with  His 
precious  feasts,  i.e.  with  His  body,  blood  and  holy  will,  and 
to  adorn  you  with  garments,  i.e.  virtues.  The  will  of  God  is 
indeed  the  precious  food  of  the  faithful  soul,  whence  He  Himself 

15  says,  "  My  food  is  to  do  the  will  of  my  Father."  Of  His  own 
body  and  blood  He  says,  "  My  flesh  truly  is  food  and  my  blood 
is  drink."  So  too  virtues  and  good  deeds  are  the  precious 
ornaments  of  any  faithful  soul,  and  therefore  one  must  seek 
sincere  and  pure  chastity  of  will  and  body,  true  humility  and 

20  pleasant  willing  patience,  joyful  compassionate  mercy,  sweet 
fervent  yearning  love  of  God  and  one's  neighbour,  as  well  as 
such  other  virtues  as  appertain  to  the  adornment  of  the  soul 
which  thirsts  devoutly  for  God.  If  then,  the  patriarchs  and 
prophets  are  willing  to  aid  you  in  the  acquisition  of  these  things, 

25  I  believe  that  they  will  soon  merit  that  their  prayers  should 
be  heard  and  that  they  will  hear  the  command  given  to  them- 
selves  by  the  Bestower  of  all  good  things,  "  Bring  out  quickly 
the  best  garment,"  i.e.  youthful  innocence  pure  and  unspotted, 
"  and  put  it  upon  her  and  put  a  ring,"  i.e.  enduring  faith  working 

30  through  love  "  upon  her  finger  "  and  "  put  shoes  upon  her  feet," 
i.e.  the  examples  of  my  sufferings  by  which  she  is  fortified  to 
follow  my  steps  securely,  "  and  kill  the  fatted  calf,"  i.e.  com- 
pletely  mortify  in  her  all  wanton  and  lascivious  thoughts  and 
unclean  desires  of  carnal  pleasures,   "  and  let  us  feast  "  and 

35  be  merry,  "  because  this  my  daughter  was  dead  and  is  alive, 
she  was  lost  and  is  found,"  i.e.  she  has  completely  abandoned 
everything  that   could  lead  her  to  death  eternal   and  seduce 

1  Cf.  supra  p.   92,  line  27. 


HOLY   LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT        iii 

her  from  the  path  of  truth,  while  she  has  tried  unceasingly  to 
embrace  everything  that  could  lead  her  to  life  eternal  and 
establish  her  in  the  path  of  righteousness.  O  !  If  you  would 
but  consider  carefully  that  God  and  His  angels  have  so  much 
joy  and  gladness  in  your  conversion  and  adornment,  I  think 
that    with  exceeding   great    happiness  and  .  .  .  .  x 


[Continued  supra  p.  92.  line  30]. 


U2        HOLY  LIFE  AND  HEAVENLY  THOUGHT 

If  we  yearn  for  the  offices  of  prelates,  let  us  consider  their  toils, 
for  if  we  but  knew  these  we  would  not  seek  after  their  offices. 
A  certain  monk  of  Clairvaux,  having  been  elected  to  a  bishopric, 
refused  to  accept  the  office,  nor  would  he  enter  upon  it  at  the 
5  command  of  his  abbot  or  at  the  injunction  of  the  Chief  Pontiff. 
He  died,  however,  not  long  afterwards.  Appearing  then  to  a 
certain  friend  of  his  own,  he  was  asked  regarding  that 
disobedience,  if  it  had  done  him  any  harm,  and  he  replied, 
"  No."  Then  he  said,  "  If  I  had  become  a  bishop,  I  should 
10  have  been  eternally  damned,"  and  he  added  a  frightful  remark, 
"  The  state  of  the  Church  has  fallen  to  this,  that  it  is  not  worthy 
to  be  ruled  even  by  reprobate  prelates." 


Augustine  says,  "  As  I  have  found  none  better  than  monastic 
saints,  so  I  have  found  none  worse  than  monastic  sinners." 


15      Jerome  says,  "  If  you  should  see  a  monk  or  a  priest  disputing 
about  a  trifle,  reckon  him  not  a  monk  but  a  merchant." 


Here  the  text  ends.     The  text  ends.     Give  thanks  to  God. 


This  book  belongs  to  the  House  of  Saint  Victor  of  Paris,  who- 
soever,     etc 


PB 


1347  .17  v.29,pt.l 


SMC 


Instructio  pie  vivendi. 

Irish  &  Latin 
Instructio  pie  vivendi 

et  superna  meditandi  / 
AWN-5941  (mcsk)